《Marvels Strongest Father》 Chapter 1 - 1 A Fathers Duty My name is Theodore Hunt, a twenty three-year-old single father with black raven hair, average build and with an average face. I have a beautiful daughter named Rose Hunt age 5. She has long blond hair, a cute porcelain face with baby fat. I''m very young for a father but don''t think that I irresponsibly got a woman pregnant when I was nineteen. I found Rose, no sorry, Rose found me when I was coming back from work. She was lost and was trying to get back home. After that, I walked and talked to her about her likes and dislikes. We got to her house but I stopped in my tracks realising that this happy little girl''s home is the orphanage. You could probably guess what happens next I adopted her after going through all the classes and regulation of adopting. Now back to the present, 3 days ago was my daughters birthday and she made a wish that made my life as a father more stressful than it already was. She wished "I want to see spiderman" I thought nothing of the wish however a few seconds later I felt everything around me deform and blur. After that, I felt like something was different but it seemed nothing changed so we continued to celebrate. The next day I found out, what had changed from watching the news. Simply put the whole world changed. I had gathered that during my little blur my daughter and I were brought into the world of Marvel. Yes, the world filled with heroes who leave the terrain destroyed after every fight. The same heroes who punch villains through other peoples homes and workplaces. Every time I watched those superhero''s movies I couldn''t help notice how irresponsible they are. Though Marvel holds a special place in my heart as a parent I can never see myself living in such a world. And yet I''m in this shitty world with my daughter. On the plus side, my daughter seems to have her memory fixed to fit the world. Leaving her to just be a kid and not worry about the future. Now I''m just waiting for the stupid being that sent us here to make an appearance. And to my surprise, it happened. I was now standing in a blank space with a stereotypical old man with a long white beard clothed in a white gown. "So are you the dumb fu?k that brought me and my daughter into this shitty world," I said coldly "Sorry, it was a mistake on my part" Said Old man sincerely "Just send me and my daughter back to our world" I grunted "I''m sorry but I can''t do that" Said the old man "Is it that you can''t or won''t?" I said with a vein on my neck bulging "I can''t, gods have limited power when it comes to world travel but I can give you three wishes with an additional wish for your daughter" Said Old man "Fine then give me Saitama''s power from one punch man without the balding effect as my first wish," I said "I can''t directly give you his power but I can let you inherit it," Said, Old Man "Fine, for my second wish I want to be able to teleport too wherever and to whoever I want," I said "Okay but can I ask why you didn''t ask for space affinity," Asked the Old Man. "I kinda guess that space affinity takes a lot more effort and time. I don''t have such a time when considering that I have a daughter" I stated "You really love your daughter, don''t you?" "All I want is for her to be happy but then you moved us to this dangerous world," I said spitefully "Again I''m sorry, so for your third wish what will it be" "I want to be able too to cook like J¨­ichir¨­ Yukihira from shokugeki no soma," I said with a slight glint in my eyes. "Huh? now why is that your last wish, what about a system" Asked the old man confusedly "So I can cook healthy, delicious meals for Rose and I don''t need a system giving me bullshit tasks," I said "Well okay so for your daughter what will it be" Said Old Man "Nothing, My daughter doesn''t need someone else or an all-powerful being to fulfil her wishes, that''s my job as her father," I said arrogantly ''My daughter will live not being apart of the world of the supernatural. I will raise her to be a simple human'' I thought privately "Even if her wish was to destroy the world," Asked the Old Man curiously "If she asks for that, then I failed as a father. But it will never get that point cause I''ll raise her" "Huh? what about being great" Asked Old Man "It''s more important to me that she is good than being highly influential or high status. In the end, I just want her to be happy" "Hahaha very interesting, now can I ask you. . ." Said The Old man before he was "No I won''t be a hero," I said "Let me finish, I want to ask you to be a good father," He said with a wide smile "You didn''t need to ask something unavoidable " With that said I was sent back to my house. . . . . . . Old Man Pov "What a truly good father well seeing how he didn''t want to give anything to his daughter lets see if his daughter wants to give anything to him" I snap my fingers and a little blond girl in red pyjamas appeared in my space looking around curiously. "Hi Princess," I said Rose looked up at me with a shocked face before shouting "Stranger danger!!" "Calm down little Rose I''m here to give you a wish. This wish is for your dad you can wish for anything at all to give him" "Dad said not talk to creepy old people like you but if it''s for Dad then I want him to be super cool," Rose said "Why did you wish that?" I asked "So I can have lots of moms," She said happily but I could hear the bitterness in her voice. "Good, we''ll have a good nights sleep and be ready to see your dad," I said while sending her back. Before she left I gave her a simple ability to know whether someone is lying or not. It''s the perfect gift to protect her from small criminals. Chapter 2 - 2 Letter From God Pov Theodore After getting sent back I got up off my bed and checked the time "06:30 am" I then leave my room to see if Rose is still asleep. Opening the door quietly I peek to see Rose with the covers partially covering her cute little nose and mouth with the head of a fluffy teddy bear in her small arms. With a satisfied smile, I nod and slowly close the door. I then walk to the bathroom to get ready for the day. Walking into my bathroom to wash my face. Cupping the water in my hands I splash my face. After thoroughly washing my face I look in the mirror jump back in shock. ''What the fu?k happened to me'' I thought as I did not want wake up, Rose. In the mirror was a handsome face. Well defined, with a sharp jaw and angular cheekbones. Clear deep blue pupils that were flooded with charm and coldness. My once short black hair now had streaks of shiny white strands. Sadly my body shape was still the same average build with a bit of belly fat. As I stared at my self in confusion a small burst of light appeared and disappeared leaving a piece of paper. I pick up the paper to see that it was a letter. Dear Theodore I forgot to tell you about how Saitama''s inheritance works and how you use your teleportation. First of because you asked to not have the balding effect you will be getting white hair but also you won''t have his full strength, even though I say this Saitama''s strength is unmeasurable so I simply took a portion of his strength. Another thing is I have taken away the side effect for lack of emotions. Also because you didn''t get his full strength you are compensated with higher intelligence. You''ve probably noticed that you feel no different, that''s because for you to inherit his power you have to do his workout 100 Pushups, 100 Sit Ups, 100 Squats and a 10KM Run every day. Your hair will slowly become whiter as you become stronger. Also every time you inherent his strength you''ll get information on how to get the next piece of strength. Now for your teleportation, it''s exactly what you asked for with a little gift from me. The added gift is a mark you can leave on five different people, that will teleport them to a place you ?ssign based on your intention for it to activate. And lastly, the reason for your sudden upgrade in facial features is because your daughter wished for you to be super cool. I took her to wish and implemented every cliche cool movie scene. This means you have the ability "Slow Mo", "Perfect Lighting" and last but not least "Instinctively Cool" I''ll let you find out what they do but some are self-explanatory. Try not to lie to Rose I gave her the ability to see if though lies. Basically, she''s a lie detector. From Old Man/God/Elijah After reading the whole thing it crumbled away into dust. Leaving me to stand there blankly to process this ordeal of mine. ''I love you Rose, but why did you make me so handsome, now my life is gonna be filled with nothing but troublesome women. *Sigh* I need to thank that old man, no, Elijah for the gifts. Alright, l guess I''ll start doing the workout today. Wait, today is Roses first day at kindergarten, well, for now, I can see just how intelligent I am and also make breakfast and lunch for Rose'' With that thought, I went back to my room and had a shower. After having a refreshing shower I changed into black trousers and a white t-shirt. I then went through a box filled with old school textbooks and began to test my self. About an hour later I had gone through every single textbook without a single problem. I''m not sure if it''s because of my higher intellect but I feel the need to learn more. My brain felt like fish out of water that needed to swim in an ocean of knowledge. After having that feeling, I knew that I might have one of the most powerful brains ever. I am confident that I could make better armour than iron man and a black panther. Also have a higher chemistry knowledge due to basically becoming a cooking God. ''Hmm maybe I should make something cool. .Well that''s for later now its time to make some food'' Putting on a white apron on, I started cooking breakfast. With my vast knowledge of food and cooking from J¨­ichir¨­ Yukihira I put together a healthy breakfast. I then started making Rose''s lunch for school. Her lunch was a simple school lunch with sandwiches, sliced apples and a few cookies that I made from scratch. After finishing I sat down at the table, went on my phone and did some online courses. Ten minutes later I hear the sound of Rose running down the stairs. Running into the kitchen she stood at the door with her teddy bear in hand and her messy blond hair in shock before rushing at me. Jumping into my arms she said excitedly "Wow dad you look super super super cool, good grandpa didn''t lie!" "Haha how did you know it was me" I said teasingly To which she replies by rubbing her head in my ?h?st before looking into my eyes with confidence "I know dad best" "haha thank you for your wish" I said while giving a light kiss on the forehead she giggles cutely before noticing the smell of food "Hey dad what did you cook, I''m hungry" "Have you washed your face?" I said "Can I eat first" she looked me with watery eyes and a quivering pout. I use to fall for this but I''ve built up resistance so I said "Wash your face first" "Okay" She jumped off me and left to get ready. Five minutes later Rose came down to see that I''ve made a full English breakfast. We sat down and began devouring every single thing on the plate. "Don''t eat to fast or you''ll get sick" I said picking her forehead. She nodded while looking at me with her cheeks stuffed full with hash browns and bacon. "Today''s your first day at school are you excited" I said Rose stopped and tilled her head to the side and asked"Umm Dad what''s school?" "School is lots of fun and you can meet lots of friends" I said exaggeratedly as I try to sell the idea of school. "Yay! as long as dad is their then I''m always having fun hehe" Said Rose cheerfully. "Umm no princess, school is just for the kids, dad can''t stay," I said bitterly Hearing my word I start to see her eyes tear up and say "Is daddy sending me away" I panicked and jumped off my seat to hug her and rubbing her back I softly say "Dad will never send you away, come on don''t cry. I''ll pick you up after school, Okay" She looks up at me with snot and tears, then with a bitter smile, she gives one hard nod. We finished breakfast and got ready for the day. Chapter 3 - 3 Counting Narrator Pov 4 Time was 8:45 in the morning with the blazing sun in the air, a figure could be seen walking while an even smaller figure seated on the person''s shoulders. These two figures were Theodore and his cute blond haired daughter Rose. Rose was wearing her blue overalls with a white shirt underneath. Her hair was done into a simple bun and on her back was a purple backpack that held her lunch. Theodore was wearing dark blue slim fit jeans and a yellow shirt that had some art on it. His short black hair with white strands glistened in the sunlight. Theodore was walking with his happy go lucky daughter on his shoulder talking about the Old Man that gave her the chance to make a wish. Theodore was proud of her daughter shouting stranger danger when met with such creepy people. Theodore had already put a mark on his daughter that would teleport her at smallest chances of danger. The only problem is that the marks awareness is only as good as its owner. Meaning the marks ability to sense danger is only the same level as a Theodore. And being a regular person with zero fighting and near death experience, he basically only the simple awareness of seeing possible danger and moving away. Theodore was worried about his daughters future and needed to begin training to make his danger awareness something like spider senses. For now, Theodore had made a mental note to make something that would protect Rose in case the mark wasn''t fast enough. ''Let''s see the timeline right now is a year after the events of Iron Man, the world is aware of mutants but not aliens or gods. The next big event that I know of is Iron Man 2 but that doesn''t leave out other possible events. I need to be prepared for every scenario'' Thought Theo worryingly While walking and entertaining his daughter he had failed to realise that he''s was being watched by the surrounding females as if he was a delectable dessert. With his charming smile, the sunlight perfectly kissing his skin and with his fatherly love on the show, caused a storm to brew inside the passing women''s hearts. Rose had seen these stares and had been giggling in delight while also advertising her dad with a happy shout "Daddy is the best" Rose was seen counting on her fingers by Theo and he thought to himself ''Haha my daughter is already practising for school'' Rose, on the other hand, was looking at the women walking by while counting ''1 mommy, 2 mommy, 3 mommy, 4 mommy, more. 5 mommy. . . . . etc'' They finally got to kindergarten and met the teacher. The teacher was a mid-forties blond married women. Her name was Samantha Jones, She talked with Rose and Theodore about the school. "Daddy will be at home, okay. Make sure to make lots of friends and be nice okay. Remember what I told you about bad people and boys" Said Theodore on one knee looking at Rose. Rose nodded with her eyes slightly watery. Then she gave one last big hug to Theodor. Looking down at Rose hugging him made him want to just to pick her up and take her away but he knew he couldn''t as this was an important step in her life. So with a kiss to her forehead, he said "You be good and strong okay. Love you" "Love you, daddy," Said, Rose before being escorted by Mrs Jones to class. . . . . . . Theodore was now outside the shop that Elijah had provided for him. The shop had from the outside looked run down and broken. He was beginning to think Elijah was messing with him. Inside was the same as the outside. The tiled floor was cracked and scuffed. The wooden tables and chairs had missing legs with splinters coming out. The counter was had dents along the top. The kitchen stuck of moulded fish and the clear sound of squeaking and scurrying could be heard. Theodore then went upstairs to check what the house portion is like. He found 4 rooms a bathroom and a toilet. That was completely empty with the doors and wall having holes in it. While looking at the sorry state of a house/shop he said "What the fu?k am I supposed to do with this crappy place" As if his questions were being answered a burst of light appeared just as it did in the morning. Once again a note appeared but this time with a blue and red small box. To Theodor Sorry about how the place looks just thought you would like to things on your own so here''s another gift from this old man. The blue box will give you the chance to fully customize the shop/house interior. You can clean up the exterior on your own. The red box is filled with a months supply of food and seasoning with some utensils. Make sure you open it in a clean area with lots of space. This might be the last time I make contact with. So I hope you enjoy your life as the best chef and the strongest father. from Elijah/God "Well thanks but I doubt that''s the last time, your most likely watching me right now, aren''t you? Well enough about that let''s fix this place up" Said Theodore He picked up the small blue box and pulled a string that said "Pull here to open" Once it was opened a hologram of the building popped up. After looking through the hologram he found a furniture set, a clean setting, construction setting and a decorative setting. Theodore quickly got to work changing the look of the place. He replaced the tiled floor with white marble. A new modernised kitchen. The counter was now a new white marble countertop while the bottom was a dark mahogany brown. The tables and chairs for customers had been changed to be the same dark brown. The shop portion looked beautiful as the dark brown furniture made a good contrast with the white flooring and the red brick walls. It now came to the thing he deemed the most important and that was the upstairs living area. He first fixed all the whole and crack then changed the master bedroom to be slightly smaller to give more bathroom space. When it came to his room he only put the basic essentials like a bed, desk, lamp and a wardrobe he did the same with the guest/spare room. It then came to Rose''s room and he went all out. The walls were painted a very light purple while the floor was a covered in dark blue carpet. The bed was a princess bed. Along the sealing was fixed little LED lights to look like stars. A large toy ?h?st that''s currently empty a bean bag chair and a regular chair. A wardrobe, a child hight deck and big standing mirror. He then moved to change the bathroom to have a separate shower and bathtub. Then he made two sinks with a large mirror in front and a stepping stool for Rose. With that done he went down to open up the red box. About an hour later he had put away all the food, seasoning and utensils away. With nothing to do, he decided to start his training but first, he wants to try teleporting. Chapter 4 - 4 Self Control Theodore was standing in his new room and simply willed himself to be in his old house. He disappeared from the shop leaving a small ripple of dust. He then appeared in the centre of his room. Hurriedly looking down at his body followed by a few pats on his body. "Good, it seems everything is still the same, no missing body parts and no other abnormalities. . . . Wait, why is it that I don''t feel any different. . . . . You have to be kidding me there''s no way I can teleport without having to use any sort of energy. I was sure it would be my stamina that took a toll. Holy shit I''m on a stupid level of overpowered, I wonder if I have full control on how it works" Said Theodore Instead of just willing himself to be in a place, he made a small circle window portal in front of his face. And like magic it happened a small window could be seen and on the other side was his daughter in her class talking happily with her classmates. Theodore sighed in relief seeing Rose smiling while talking to the other kids. He was truly happy to see his daughter enjoy her first day. He then changed it to be able to move with him, so that he can check on his daughter while cleaning up the house. He was gonna start training but he needs to move their stuff first. So with a simple thought, he made a portal that connected to the spare room at the shop. Grabbing the portal he threw all their stuff through to the spare room. After only 20 minutes his old home was empty, leaving only the memories behind. Getting back to the shop he got changed into a hoodie, tracksuit and grey trainers. Putting his hood up he began running through his neighbourhood. 2 hours passed and Theodore could be seen unsteadily walking through the shops front door dripping in sweat. Getting himself a nice cold drink of water he attempts to control his breathing. After controlling his breathing he went straight into doing 100 push ups,100 Sit Ups and 100 Squats Another 2 hours passed and Theodore''s clothes were soaked through with sweat. Looking down at the floor, he saw how there was a large puddle of sweat surrounding him. "What a disgusting mess," he said tiredly Dragging his fatigue body up the stair he had a nice cold shower. When he stepped out he felt like his body was reset. He hadn''t gained any noticeable muscles but he had lost most of the excessive fat. While looking at himself in the mirror a rush of information was implanted in his brain. "So that what is" Said Theodore From the info, he had just been given he learnt that all his physical aspects have been upgraded to that of Captain America but stronger. Yes even though he had only started training, his body strength is already higher than Captain America. And Yes, the base inheritance he got was Saitama''s explosive growth in strength and what he just been given was Saitama''s self-control. This is basically a key point to having Saitama''s strength as he can most like destroy the earth with just a stomp if he doesn''t control his strength. This was quite relieving to know as he has a lot of delicate work when it comes to cooking and caring for his daughter. With his body in shape, he got changed into black jeans and a bright yellow top. After he got changed he noticed that the small red box for customizing the building was still sat on his bed. "Why is this still here. Hold up, is this thing still useable" Said Theodore in astonishment. He pulled the string again and just like before a hologram of the building popped up and he could still customise it. "Holy shit, this is great I can use the cleaning setting to clean the shop and other rooms" Said, Theodore Using the cleaning setting he cleaned up the puddle of sweat and he found out that it could get rid of the smell of sweat. He then checked decorations and found a long customizable sign that would fit perfectly over the old sign outside. "What should I name this place. . . Rose Garden no too feminine. . . Rose and Thorns, nope that sounds like a club. . . Ah I know Rose''s Palace" Said, Theodore For the colours, he went for a simple white on black, with a red rose on the side. Then he got two more signs that were smaller and had the following rules. RULES: ? No Smoking ? No Bad Language ? No Making Trouble Some very basic rules but there are those who don''t have the common decency to follow such simple things. After thinking about possible trouble makers he went back into customizing his place and made the windows bulletproof. He did a few more reinforcements like the door locks window locks and some security camera placed around. Then he got a smaller sign with "Open" on one side and "Closed" on the other. Theodore was planning to open but before that, he needs a menu. Closing his eyes he went through every dish in his head and came up with three appealing and delouse meals. Chapter 5 - 5 Roses Friend The three dishes he had gone for were made up three different meat, "Steaks with goulash sauce & sweet potato fries", "Chicken & chorizo ragu" and lastly a "burger that''s fully customizable with chunky fries". For the drinks he went with some simple soft drinks like apple, orange, tropical and water. He did contemplate having alcohol but he really didn''t want to risk having his daughter around a bunch intoxicated bafoons. So he added two new rules. RULES: ? No Smoking ? No Bad Language ? No Making Trouble ? No Alcohol ? No Drunks As he was writing the rules he sees a teen walk by the window, smoking an electric cigarette otherwise know as a vape pen and quickly added another rule. ? No Vaping He looked up at the wall to see the time was 2:55 pm. " It''s time to pick up Rose" Said Theodore He remembered walking by an alleyway when he was on his way to drop off Rose and opened up a small portal window to check if it''s empty. Seeing as it had no one or any cameras in it, he willed himself to be in it. Disappearing from the shop and appearing in the alleyway. walking out of the alleyway with his bright yellow shirt and black jeans he made his way to Rose''s school. Standing outside the school gate he waited to see his daughter. As expected when mothers came to pick up their children they couldn''t help but be magnetized by Theodore. Theodore was waiting closest to the gate as he was scared Rose wouldn''t see him. But his eagerness gave him a unique charm that radiated and boosted his handsome face. Off too one side, the mothers had gathered to do their daily gossip and chatting. "Does anyone know who Mr handsome is" "Nope, but I sure wish I did" "he really is quite something" "Careful he might be a pedo" "yes, I think we should be cautious about a handsome man waiting outside of preschool" As they were chatting the kids and Mrs Jones came out, the kid''s heads were whipping around looking for their parents while Mrs Jones was keeping count of the kids. Rose could be seen within the group holding another girls hand and cheerfully talking. The girl had short black hair with a fringe wearing a pink top that had an image of "Dora The Explorer" and purple tights with a frilly skirt. Rose saw her handsome dad as he was the only one wearing a bright yellow top and also being directly in front of the gate. Giving a happy smile she gave a loud shout while waving her free hand "Daddy!!" Theodore showed a warm smile before responding with a wave. Rose gave a cute giggle and looked at her friend proudly "See, my daddy super cool" "Wow, he''s really really cool" Said Friend "Okay kids if you see your parents go to them" Said Mrs Jones as she made sure that all the parents are here and making sure there weren''t any suspicious people nearby Rose and her friend were the first to run at the gate to meet Theodore "Hi, Daddy" Theodore got down to one knee and smiled "So who is your friend" "This is Chloe she''s super nice" Said Rose while giving a big hug to Chloe. "Hello Chloe it''s nice to meet you, you can call me Uncle Theo" Said Theodore as he patted their little heads. "Hehe nice to meet you uncle" Said Chloe with a red face. "Daddy, can Chloe come play at our house, please" Rose said with a pout. "Yes of course but we need to ask Chloe''s parents" Said Theodore All the mothers who were being cautious immediately changed their point of view as they saw his fatherly love and warm smile. Then a woman with a beautiful face, long black hair wearing a red cardigan and blue skinny jeans that hugged her perfect legs and rear end. Even her cardigan couldn''t hide her large t?ts. Her body was something that came out of anime or an old cartoon. It was just not proportional to her slim hourglass body that carried them. With a bright and sparkly smile she said "Hi I''m Chloe''s mom, Charlotte Heart it''s nice to meet you" "Nice to meet you Charlotte I''m Theodore Hunt. If you don''t mind my daughter Rose would like to invite your daughter over for a playdate" Said Theodore with a sincere smile. "I really don''t mind but is it okay if I join" Said Charlotte "Yeah sure, you can bring your husband if you want" Said Theodore "Hehe I''m not married what about you do I get to meet Mrs Hunt" Said Charlotte "No Mrs Hunt it''s just me and Rose but if you want to come to look after your daughter that''s fine too," Said, Theodore as he thought she wanted to talk with Rose''s none existing mother. But Charlotte had other thoughts ''Handsome check, warm smile check, a good sense of style check and a good personality check with the bonus of an adorable daughter. He''s my perfect match'' "Would you like to join us on our walk home? or do you want the address and come later" Asked Theodore "If you don''t mind well walk with you" Said Charlotte Theodore picked up his daughter and said "So how was school?" "It was really fun, hey Dad Mrs Jones said that I could come back tomorrow is it true?" Said Rose "Yes, the little princess can go to school for 5 days a week" Said Theodore with five fingers up. "Wow, so many" Rose said with a shocked face. "We moved to a really big house" Said Theodore "Wow really how big" Asked Rose excitedly Theodore lifted his hand over his head and said "Really big, as big as Clifford" (Reference from the kid''s Book/show "Clifford The Big Red Dog") "That''s really big", Rose said with her hands over her small mouth as she imagines the hight, with a shocked face. Chapter 6 - 6 A Nuisance Still Theodore''s Pov "Daddy are we there yet" Asked Rose who had her eyes covered by my big hand. "Just a little more" I say happily before stopping in front of the shop. Charlotte and Chloe we''re looking at the shop with awe as they genuinely thought it looked amazing. With my hand still covering her eyes, I ask "Okay we''re here, are you excited?" "Hurry daddy I want to see" Rose answered while her little body wiggled and struggled out of my hold. I then take my hand off to see her face beaming with joy. Her hazelnut brown eyes widened then two cute dimples appeared on the side of her lips as she gave a bright smile. As I look at her reaction I thought to myself ''It''s this smile that made me want to be such a good father, and I''ll destroy every fu?ker who tries to take it away'' I hadn''t noticed but I unconsciously used a bit of strength in my legs causing the pavement under me to crack. Thankfully no one noticed it as it was an only small crack. "Wow hey daddy is that my name" Said Rose as looked up and pointed at the sign above. "Yep, it says Rose''s Palace do you like it" I said She kissed me on the cheek and giggled "I love it, daddy is the best hehe" Then I push open the door and look back at the awestruck Charlotte and Chloe with a warm smile "Welcome to Rose''s Palace home to a beautiful princess and an amazing chef" ''And the perfect husband'' Charlotte thought privately As we stepped in, I put Rose down and let her blond head whip around in excitement as her eyes explored the new building that she would call home. Chloe was also put down and joined Rose in looking around. I let them do a scan with their eyes before wanting to show Rose her room but I was interrupted. "Are we opening a shop!" Asked the excited Rose "Yep, and that corner is just for you" I said while pointing to the dining sofa and table combo with a flat screen T.V on the wall. "Wow, Daddy really is the best" She while nodding her head. Chloe looked at Rose with envy before looking at the floor sadly. Seeing her like that made me want to comfort her. "And your friends, like Chloe" I said While putting my hand on head and rubbing it softly. She looked up at me with a sad smile. I realise she''s not jealous of Rose having her own spot, she''s jealous because Ross has a father. Not just a father but a good loving father. From the look in this girls eyes, I could see she was hurt badly by the one she once called dad. ''Who the fu?k is the father that could lead this girl to have such a pained look'' I thought Charlotte came to the rescue and picked her up while also hugging her tightly "It''s okay, mom is here" Charlotte whispered in a low comforting tone. I look at Charlotte and saw the same pained eyes but there was also a slight tinge of fear. I began to doubt the world as I questioned the type of man that could make such a beautiful caring Mother and daughter suffer so much. I shake my head and thought ''Everyone has their problems I should focus on making Rose happy'' What I hadn''t realised at the time was that my daughter is also envious of Chloe. I give a light cough and attempt to change the subject "Hows about we look at your room, do you guys wanna join" Charlotte and Chloe gave a nod and followed behind. Walking past the counter we walk up the red carpet stairs. At the top of the stairs was five doors. Four rooms and a bathroom. I take the lead and open up the door to Rose''s room. The room caused Rose to give a loud and excited girly scream. "Aieeeee! It''s so pretty" She said while running in and doing a 360 spin in the centre. She looked at the walls that were painted light purple as it was her favourite colour. She then threw herself at the princess bed and let her face snuggle in the soft pink duvet. Afterwards she looked inside the toy box gave a cute giggle. After looking around she ran at me and hugged my waist while looking up at me with her shiny white teeth on display, she says "Thank you, daddy" I then proceed to show her the LED lights that were on the ceiling by turning off the lights. Rose and Chloe both stared at the ceiling with a dumbstruck expression. With that done I show them the rest of the living space. Rose was particularly happy to get her own sink. We then went back downstairs. I went and turned the closed sign around to show that we were open. The girls were sat at the private seating area watching some "Dora The Explorer" Charlotte also sat with them as she went through her phone. I was in the kitchen with a clean white apron, prepping the meat and vegetables needed for the three dishes. I then stood behind the counter patiently waiting for my first customer. I got bored after ten minutes of waiting and went on my phone checking if there were any differences between my world and the Marvel world. Through my search I found that there is b?r?ly any difference. About halfway through a Youtube video, I noticed a flash go off from where Charlotte and the girls sat. Note, that I''m not a fan of the camera simply because I''m camera shy. So when I look towards Charlotte and see that she had phone pointed at my direction. I try to hide but my body didn''t seem to listen as It crouched and rested my elbows on the counter with my chin on my palms, I then look off into the distance with a calm vibe. Charlotte''s phone began to flash a few more and my body responded by also moving as it started posing naturally. Charlotte stopped and looked through her collection of photos. I, on the other hand, stood there unsure of what had just happened ''What the fu?k! Why didn''t my body listen to me? Why the hell did I pose like I was in a movie? Is this what Elijah meant by Instinctively Cool. Will this happen every time it feels I could do it in a more cool way. And I''m pretty certain everything became slow during the whole thing. It doesn''t feel like I caused time to slow down but more like time was a director and I was its actor. Fuck this is so weird. I already know that the sun or any other lighting will find me no matter where I am, luckily my body has toughened up so I won''t get a sunburn or cancer. These abilities are truly just a nuisance'' "Hey Charlotte can you not post them, I''m not particularly a fan of my picture being shared" I ask sincerely To which she replied with an ignorant tone "Huh? sorry what did you say? I was busy reading the comments for the pictures I just posted. By the way if this shop doesn''t work out you should be a model" I could only sigh and say "It was nothing do you wanna try one of the dishes" The girls and Charlotte were quick to accept, then I explained what the dishes were and let them pick. As I was getting their order the door opened and four people walked in with a commanding momentum. Three of them were smoking so they were already breaking a rule and the other was holding a paper bag. From the look of their loos and reckless outlook I knew they didn''t come to eat. ''Trouble on the first day, now let''s see exactly what they want'' I thought while loosening my shoulders with a few shoulder rolls. Chapter 7 - 7 Talking With Trouble Narrator Pov After loosening his shoulders he silently walked to the counter and put on a smile to welcome the new ''customers''. The four men had the intimidating build of a bodybuilder that stood over Theodore. The girls and Charlotte were visibly shaken at their sight. ''I''m close kill these guys just for the fact that they scared Rose'' Theodore thought with a dangerous glint in his eyes. They had your stereotypical gold chains hanging from their necks and rings on each finger with tattoos on their necks and faces. ''It''s fu?kers like these that give the tattoo community a bad name'' Theodore thought with disgust. The four men approach the counter. The leading man drops the paper bag on the counter and gave a cold smile. "You got a nice place here, hey tell me is this marble" Asked the man as he tapped the floor with his foot and the counter with his hand. "Yes it is sir, if you would be so kind to not smoke that would be highly appreciated. so what would you like to eat we have three dishes available" Theodore said like the good customer service he is. "It must be very expensive you must be rolling in money to get the whole floor done. Say do you know where you set up your shop" Asked the man ignoring his question "Yes sir, on the beautiful land we call America. Could you please not smoke. Now, the pricing for the dishes are all $15 its a great deal, I recommend the Steaks with goulash sauce & sweet potato fries its a personal favourite" Said Theodore "A smart guy huh? Well let me make this clear, everyone on this street pays us for protection, now do you understand what we came here for" Said the man Theodore gave an ignorant nod and said "Isn''t it cause you''re hungry, do not worry I''m sure my food can satisfy you but before that can you put out your cigarette''s" The man couldn''t take it any more and smacked the table with his hands and grabbed Theodore''s collar. "Aieeeeek!!" The girls gave a terrified shriek and Charlotte put on a brave front and sat next to the girls comforting them "Listen here, you will be giving us $300 for protection every week and for being such a smart ?ss you''ll pay an extra $200" Said the man arrogantly Theodore gave a nod then he grabbed the hand, slowly increasing his grip *Crack* he leaned forward and whispered "Now here''s my counter offer you will leave this place before I crush and break every bone in your body" "Fuck! get off, agh! what you doing he''s crushing my hand agh! hurry help!" The man shouted in pain and fear. Before the three men stepped forward to help, Theodore pushed the Leader with a bit of his strength causing him to fly backwards hitting the other guys. "Wow! go daddy beat up the baddies" Said Rose who stood up on the seat and began throwing punches in the air. Theodore smiled at her cute encouragement. Standing over the now fallen tough guys he said "I politely asked you guy three times to not smoke but you didn''t listen, you also scared my daughter and my guests. Also don''t swear in here, now please leave before I call the police" "Fuck you, he can''t fight all of us" said The leader They got up on their feet and rushed Theodore. Theodore simply welcomed them with a punch into their gut causing them to fall forwards holding their stomachs in pain before passing out. He then piled them on top of the other and began dragging them out before stopping and looking back at Charlotte "Could you call the police please" Theodore went outside dragging the men behind him. Ten minutes later the police turned up and arrested the four men, Theodore also provided video and audio proof. Walking back in he saw that the girls and Charlotte were looking at him like he was a God and said "So what did you guys want to eat" "Dad, You were so cool! You were like boom bam pow" Said Rose who was trying to imitate Theodore''s little scuffle. "Uncle Theo, super strong" Said Chloe "That was amazing, I''m surprised you kept your cool from the get-go" Said Charlotte "It''s difficult but when you have something to protect it''s pretty easy" Said Theodore glancing at his daughter. This was truly the first time he''s ever been in a fight or a disagreement. He was someone who didn''t cause trouble but when trouble came he talked his way out or ran away. "Okay so burgers & fries for the kids, and Chicken & chorizo ragu with rice for Charlotte. what about drinks?" Said Theodore "I''ll have apple juice, please" Said Charlotte "I want Apple, please, Uncle Theo" said Chloe "Dad, I want milk, please" Said Rose "you can''t have milk, it might upset your small stomach, so pick a juice okay" said Theodore after pocking her head with his finger "Umm I want lemonade" Said Rose. "Okay, well be patient everything will be ready in a moment," Said Theodore as he walks to the kitchen to start cooking Looking at the prepped ingredients that are ?ssorted in separate air sealed containers. Picking up the containers filled with ingredients needed for what Charlotte and the girls ordered, he got to work. Frying the chorizo (Type of sausage where the casing is made from intestines) over medium heat in a large saucepan until it releases its oil and starts to char at the edges. Adding some diced onion and frying until soft. Tipping in the garlic and after a minute he stirred in the paprika and sundried tomatoes. Then he threw in chicken th??hs. Pouring in the chopped tomatoes and a special stock that he had made earlier, and turn the heat down. Normally it would take 40 minutes to cook this but with his wide cooking knowledge, he managed to half the time. Leaving it to cook he then left the rice to cook. With that cooking he began working on three simple burgers. Even though they were ''simple'', in his hands they would quickly become something even the best chefs couldn''t make that goes for the Chicken & chorizo ragu with rice. The fragrant smell of spice and cooked meat quickly spread through shop and met the three hungry figures that had been distracting themselves with the T.V and a phone. Chloe, Rose and Charlotte were easily seduced by the passing smell, causing their stomachs simultaneously make loud noises. *GROWL, GRUMBLE* "Daddy I''m hungry" Rose gave a pleading shout. Chapter 8 - First Customer Narrator Pov Hearing his daughter call him, Theodore responds "Just give me a second its nearly, done" Rose pouted and sat her self back down with her belly angrily rumbling. Chloe and Charlotte were also faced with the same problem. And just as Theodore promised he came out of the kitchen a second later with a huge silver circular tray filled with everyone''s order. Chloe moved to sit next to her mom and Theodore placed the large tray allowing his daughter and a guest get a look at the food. Everything on the tray was giving off an enchanting golden hue. On the tray were three burgers that were made of a grilled beef patty, Velveeta cheese slice melting ever so lovingly on top it, lush green lettuce with sliced tomatoes, two lightly toasted buns and thick golden fries. Charlotte dish was served in a clean bowl with shining white pearly white rice and the red ?ustre of tomato sauce with chunks of tempting chicken th??hs and chorizo. Rose, Chloe and Charlotte we''re close to drooling as they stared at the tray. Theodore continued to give each of them the dishes they ordered and sat down next to Rose. "Come on, eat up," Said Theodore "I feel like I''m not worthy of such luxury," Said Charlotte with her head down. "Uncle really is cool," Said Chloe quietly Rose showed a proud smile to Theodore before picking up her burger and taking a big bite. Chloe followed in her footsteps and also took a bite. Charlotte picked up her silver spoon and scooped up a spoon full before dropping it in her mouth. As soon as their teeth sink in and their tongue tastes it, they give a satisfied shriek while their eyes widened in delight. "Sooo good!" Said, Chloe "Daddy, I love it!" Said Rose with excitement "Oh My God! I feel like my taste buds were christened" Charlotte said with a shocked expression. After saying their compliments they quickly and viciously chomped on every single thing on their plate/bowl. Charlotte was the first to finish but she wasn''t at all full. So she looked down to her right and saw that Chloe was halfway through her burger and asked "Umm Chloe, can mommy take a piece" Chloe''s little nose scrunched up before giving a happy smile and ripping off a small piece of lettuce and passing it to Charlotte. Charlotte took the lettuce with a sad look ''Why did you have to be so smart'' Theodore, on the other hand, was eating at a slow methodical pace. While eating he made some small talk. He learnt that Charlotte was actually working as a writer, this was to have time to spend with Chloe while still being able to make money. She was also 26 this year. Theodore didn''t ask about the dad as he saw that it was a s?ns?t?v? subject that they are still trying to get over. From Theodore''s point of view and the very small interaction, he has had with Charlotte, he could still tell that she was a loving and caring mother who deserved a better living. Theodore began to talk about how he met Rose, to which Rose chimed in and told her point of view enthusiastically. Rose loved bragging about Theodore as if he was her knight in shining armour. "Daddy is the best," Rose said hugging his right arm. After that Charlotte and Chloe left to go home. Theodore waited patiently for any customers but still nothing. Three hours passed and Theodore decides to close for the night. Then he saw a young woman in her mid twenties, with long wavy ginger hair and a perfect slim hourglass body. She was wearing black skinny jeans that hugged her firm bu??. On top was a white shirt with a light brown open jacket. She walked in tiredly. ''Fuck sake why am I meeting a hero so early'' Theodore thought Yes, this woman was Scarlett Johansson aka Natasha Romanoff the Black widow. She had just got back from a mission and was in need of something to eat. So she went on a walk but while looking for something eat she saw something that caught her eye. "Hello, welcome to Rose''s Palace. We have three dishes available that you can choose from, it''s all $15" Said Theodore with customer service persona activated. "Hello, I''ll have the Steaks with goulash sauce & sweet potato fries with a glass of orange juice" Said Natasha Natasha did want to ask a few questions but she stopped when she noticed a small girl on the left watching cartoons. "Understood please take a seat wherever but not at my daughters table" Said Theodore while making his way to the kitchen. While in the kitchen Theodore makes a small portal that covers his left eye. On the other side of the portal, the back view of Natasha seated at a table just across Rose. The sound of the chair dragging on the floor got Rose''s attention. Rose looked at Natasha with interest before say "Hi'' I''m Rose Hunt" "Hello Rose, I''m Natalie Rushmen. what are you watching?" Asked, Natasha "This is Peppa Pig, Why are you lying daddy said it''s not good to lie hmm aunty you look fam, fa. . . " Said Rose with a stutter Theodore was having a panic attack as he watched from the kitchen but still, his parental side instinctively helped her with a shout "Familiar" "That''s right familiar, Aunty you look familiar, hey aunty can you fight" Said Rose with some excitement Natasha was startled by her words but still replied with "What part did I lie about?" "Your name, so Aunty can you fight," Rose said ignorantly. "Hmm no I can''t fight" Said Natasha "Bad Aunty, stop lying. I''m not talking to you anymore" Said Rose angrily with her cheeks puffed and her arms crossed, then she went back to watching Pepper Pig. Natasha couldn''t help but giggle at her cute reaction "Sorry Rose, I won''t lie anymore let''s talk about your dad" Rose nodded happily and began bragging about how cool her dad is. She told Natasha every single detail with some childlike exaggeration. 20 minutes later Theodore came out with Natasha''s order. Theodore was watching the whole way through and had come to the conclusion ''she was just curious at first but it seems that she is surprisingly good with children. Then again she has a close relationship with Hawkeye''s family. And it''s not like I''m afraid of S.H.I.E.L.D as I could just teleport them into some shitty part of the world'' "Here you go Miss Rushmen" Said Theodore with a warm smile Chapter 9 - Urgency Natasha looked down at the plate. She was immediately startled by the beautiful image of the mouthwatering steak on a bed of sweet potato fries, spinach and cherry tomatoes. The alluring fumes were also continuously attacking her sense of smell. On the side was a cold glass of orange juice with a silver knife and fork wrapped up in white tissue. Natasha''s belly began to rumble with hunger. *RUMBLE grrrrrr* Rose also smelt the food and stood up on her seat looking over to Natasha''s table. "Dad, what is that," Rose said pointing at Natasha''s table. "It''s rude to point, Rose. Miss Rushmen is eating a healthy steak with goulash sauce and sweet potato fries. And no you can''t have it because you already ate and its close to bedtime" Said, Theodore "But I''m hungry, please" Said Rose with her eyes wide open and her lower lip sticking out. "Sorry princess it''s getting late but you can have warm glass milk before bedtime," Theodore said while patting her head. Rose was slightly disappointed and continued watching her cartoons. Theo looked back to Natasha and saw that she was silently admiring it "it will go cold if you don''t eat it now" Said, Theodore Natasha snapped out of her little food fantasy and looked up at Theo with a dangerous glint before it changed back to a calm smile. She then unravelled her knife and fork from the tissue. Then she cut a small piece of the steak and pokes her fork through and then also add a sweet potato to the fork before putting it in her. Biting into the steak and sweet potato, she felt the juices ooze out and ??r?ss her taste buds. She began to feel her surrounding change into a green meadow with the spring breeze blowing through her long ginger hair. "Incredible" Natasha whispered but it was heard by the superhuman, Theodore. Natasha has been on numerous undercover mission that had her eating at the world best restaurants, this even included eating with royalty. So it''s safe to say that her sense of taste is at a very high level. She was frantically cutting, piecing and chewing with enthusiasm. She looked up halfway through and saw Theodore''s shocked expression. She quickly realised that her image of being a calm and cool beauty was utterly destroyed. "I advise you to wash it down with some orange juice or else you''ll choke" Said Theodore with a smug smile. Natasha lowered her head in shame and slowly grasped the glass before taking a sip. "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Natalie Rushmen" Said Natasha while cutting into her food. "Yes, I heard and it''s nice to meet you as well. my name is Theodore Hunt" Said Theodore while taking seat near the end of Rose''s table. "You must have some good ears to even hear me talking to Rose while cooking" Said Natasha with a smile. "Cooking to me is instinctive, so focusing on something else is easy" Said Theodore casually Natasha nodded to his answer but she was still very doubtful "So can ask for seconds" "Yes, of course, you can but can I ask of you not to ask my daughter any personal question as they are private" Said Theodore with anger booming from his eyes. Natasha''s heart stopped momentarily but she managed to keep her cool and reply "Nothing stays private Mr Hunt" "Yes true but still if you want to know something don''t go sneaking around peoples backs looking for answer, just ask me maybe I''ll answer" Said Theodore with a tired look Natasha nodded and asked "So who are you Mr Hunt" Theodore smiled and looked at Rose lovingly before saying "I''m Theodore Hunt 23 years old. Running a small shop with the responsibility of being a father" Natasha''s browse moved to show that she was not satisfied with the answer. "You know that''s not what I meant" "But that''s the only thing I care about"said Theodore with a sincere look which was then followed by the light hiting his body perfectly. Natasha wanted to ask more but was left awed by his figure bathing in light. "So another steak with goulash sauce and sweet potato fries?" Theodore asked. "No thank you, is it possible for me take some away?" Natasha "Of course" Said Theodore "Good I''ll take two burgers with the works and chips please" Said Natasha Theodore went into the kitchen and whipped up two burgers with chips and put it into two basic boxes. Then giving it to Natasha "That will be $45" Natasha gave a hundred dollar bill and said "Keep the change, I think I might become a regular. Bye Rose and Theodore" "Bye Aunty" Said Rose with her hand waving energetically "Until next time Miss Rushmen" Said Theodore with a weird look as he was a little lost on why she started calling him by name. Chapter 10 - Resources Monday evening at 07:00 pm Theodore had just put Rose to sleep and was now stood in the forth room he hadn''t touched. Pulling out the little blue box Theodore turned the room into a small gym/dojo with the walls and floor being able to dampen sound. Theodore went into his room and turned on the lights to begin nourishing his thirst for knowledge. He spent an hour rebuilding his knowledge of every basic class he had during his school days. Yes, it only took an hour. Theodore higher intelligence came with multiple abilities. One being an inconceivably strong mental strength, that made it impossible to read his mind or be manipulated by some sort of mind control. His second ability was something he didn''t even know he was using as it felt natural. This was parallel thoughts, it was able to let him do or solve multiple things at once. In simple terms it was multitasking. Thirdly His brain had the processing power of a supercomputer that was made by God. From a technical standpoint that''s exactly what it is. He could instantly learn anything he wanted as long as he had the information. Lastly, he had the infamous eidetic memory. As time passed he was regaining lost memory of his childhood. Theodore changed into some loose clothes and went to the dojo/gym the first thing he did was stretch to warm up his body. Then he followed a few martial arts classes on YouTube. Theodore took another hour to learn kickboxing and some grapple moves from wrestling. Although he didn''t have anyone to try his grapple moves on he was still confident he could do it easily. After getting the gist of it he let his body move on its own without thinking as he instinctively began doing punches, kicks, rolls and flips around. Theodore might have immense strength but his daughter doesn''t so he''s learning to teach his daughter but also because it would be a wasted opportunity. After another 50 minutes, he decides to stop and have a shower. He wasn''t tired he just felt like stopping. After having a shower he sat at his bed in pyjamas then he opened up a portal that leads to a local library. The library was closed so it was just him but he didn''t go in instead he moved a small portal around the bookshelves. When he found a book that interested him he would reach through and grab before reading through thoroughly. Pulling out his ??ptop he began designing a few things to make. He spent the next hour designing his own A.I and some other things but he spent most of his time designing something that was portable and could protect Rose when his mark was too slow. But he ran into a big problem, he doesn''t have the resource''s to build any of the things he had designed, nor does he have the money to buy the resources. With some hard thinking, he came to only three possible ways to make a lot of money while still having a normal life. ''Firstly I''ll release a book from my original world but before that let''s go steal from Hell''s Kitchens Big Boss'' With that though he made a small portal that had Wilson Fisk Aka, the Kingpin sat in his office on the other side. He left the portal open and watched him order his goons around. After waiting for some time he finally saw what he was looking for, Money. Two men walked in holding a suitcase in each arm that was then opened and presented it to Kingpin. Inside each case was five million dollars. Theodore didn''t care for what the situation was so he simply made a portal appear under two of the case and made it disappear. This left everyone in the room on high alert, gripping their guns and looking around but it was way too late. Back at Theodore''s home, with his new found funding. He got to work ordering tools and components. With all his preparation done he did a check on Rose and went to sleep. . . . . . . Monday 7:00 Natasha had just got back to her apartment building after coming from Rose''s Palace. She was sat behind her ??ptop doing a background check on the Theodore but even with S.H.I.E.L.D''s worldwide connection, she couldn''t find a single thing on him. The first time Theodore appeared was when he adopted Rose and after that, he was working as an editor for multiple YouTuber''s it wasn''t a lot but it was enough to get by. The only recent news of him was apprehending some thugs that caused a scene at his shop. She watched the surveillance video and saw how he effortless dragged a pile of fully grown men out. But that was it there was no other info that connects him to this world. Theodore hadn''t even found out about this as he was only recently moved to the Marvel world. Natasha looked at the screen while squinting "Who are you" She then looked into Rose''s orphanage and saw that she had been living there since she was one and there was no record of where she came from or who she came from but this was normal for an orphan. Natasha pulled out one of the lunch boxes and began to savagely eat her way through the burgers and fries. Natasha reasons for wanting to keep an eye on him was unconsciously changing to that of just wanting to eat his food. "I''ll try the other dish tomorrow, I forgot to ask when its opened," Said Natasha with regret. Chapter 11 - Development Theodore Pov After dropping off Rose at kindergarten I was joined by Charlotte on my walk back home as it seems she wanted to try a cup of coffee from me. Walking by side with our shoulders just b?r?ly touching, she asked curiously "Is it okay, can I ask why you decided to adopt Rose, I mean wasn''t it hard making money and taking care of her" Giving it some thought before sighing and replying "In all honesty, I don''t have a very good reason. One day I was a promising young lad with a big future ahead and before I knew it I was making daily visits to the orphanage to keep Rose company. Then I was told, someone wanted to adopt her and I had this moment in my head where I saw all the memory we had together. And right then and there I knew I wanted to be her father" "But what about the reality of the situation, You were 22 it must have been tough," Said Charlotte "Of course, I had to sacrifice my film studies and quit my job at Amazon to be able to take care of her but I don''t regret it. Seeing her smile every day was enough compensation" I said with a goofy grin on my face. Charlotte gave a small giggle ''What a simple man'' "What about you, was it hard being a single mother, you don''t have to answer if you''re not comfortable with telling me," I said in a hush and caring tone. Charlotte froze before giving a nod and saying "I''ll start from the beginning as you were honest. At the beginning me, Chloe and my husband Harry were a happy little family but things changed drastically with the added addition of Harry''s co-worker James. James got Harry addicted to gambling. So much so that he used our life savings and the money that was put away for Chloe. We fought a lot in front of Chloe at some point it would get aggressive with him breaking things. So I got a divorce and took Chloe with me to start a new. Yes, it was tough being a single mother but it was easier than being in a broken relationship" "Does he still bother you guys?" I ask "No, we cut all connection to him and moved away," Charlotte said while shaking her head "You''re a good mother," I said with a warm smile "Hehe and you''re a good father," She said with a bright smile "Hello, Miss Rushmen I see you brought a friend with you this time," I said looking at the women next to her. I then stop realizing that I knew who this woman was. She had an hourglass body with wide h?ps and curves in all the rights places. Dark brown hair tied into a ponytail with a light tan skin to match. Wearing a black pencil skirt and a long-sleeved white shirt. This beautiful woman is none other than Gal Gadot the same women who acts as Wonder Women. ''What the fu?k is going on I thought I was in the Marvel universe. Am I actually in a mix of both Marvel and Dc? No that''s not possible or else I would have heard about Bruce Wayne'' I was processing the situation at a rapid pace. I walk in and open the door to welcome them in "Please come in" "Hi, I''m Theodore Hunt," I said Gal Gadot replied with a confident smile "Hello, I''m Jennifer Walters" Something in my head rang with a ding as I said: "Huh? are you perhaps related to Morris Walters?" "You know my dad?!" Said Jennifer with surprise "No, I just heard his name before" I quickly deny ''Shit, she''s "She-Hulk" wait does this mean that all the big actors from my world will be the superheroes who were never in the movies. Fuck this is just bullshit'' I thought with some anger while a stiff smile was plastered on my face "So what would you like to order, mornings a little different but you can order any breakfast and I''ll have it made just know it''s $20 with a drink," I said with my customer service mode on full auto. Chapter 12 - A Small Confrontation twenty minutes later I came out holding their orders. Natasha and Charlotte both ordered a simple English breakfast with coffee. Jennifer on the other hand order a stack of fluffy chocolate chip pancakes with a cup of milk tea. Charlotte sat at the private seating area with her ??ptop writing up a chapter for her upcoming book. Natasha and Jennifer sat on a table just behind Charlotte. After I came out of the kitchen, their heads snapped in my direction with wolf-like eyes that shouted hunger and greed. I wasn''t phased by it and walked over putting their orders down. They quickly stuffed their beautiful faces with everything on their plate. Jennifer swallowed the last piece of her pancakes and shouted: "Best breakfast ever!" "I think I''m spoiling myself too much," Said Charlotte looking down at her slightly bloated belly. "I might be getting addicted" Said Natasha with a satisfied smile. Charlotte left a few minutes after eating, leaving me with the world best agent and women who can turn into a female Hulk.a Natasha tried to question me using her feminine charm but I shrugged it off like it was nothing causing her to be clearly offended. Jennifer didn''t care for my identity but asked how I made the pancakes. I gave a short lecture on how its made, to which she comically pulled out a notebook and began to take notes. Natasha tried to hide her interest but I could see she was taking notes on her phone. After that, Natasha got a call from whom I can only presume to be Nick Fury. She got up and went outside. Even while outside I could hear them talking. "So is Tony Stark a good candidate" Said Nick "No, from what I''ve seen his prideful self clouds his judgment, but his armour could be useful," Said Natasha "What are the chances of him willingly giving it us," Said, Nick "Very low, after the last situation with his weapons being used by terrorists he doesn''t trust anyone with his weapons especially the government" Said, Natasha "For the time being keep an eye on him, report back whenever you find him being suspicious," Said Nick "Understood" Said Natasha Walking back in she sat down once more next to Jennifer. while lightly sipping her coffee she gave a tired sigh. ''From what I''ve heard the Iron man 2''s scenario is close to playing out. Hmm, let''s see if I remember correctly Whiplash attacks Tony at the race, gets captured. Then he makes an army of armour robots for the hammer guy. Fuck it, I don''t care for the shitty timeline anyway I don''t want an army fighting in my area. I need S.H.I.E.L.D to solve it before it happens'' "You might want to look out for an Ivan Vanko he''s going to be a problem for Tony Stark," I said giving a stern look. Hearing my words Natasha and Jennifer stopped and gave me a questioning look. "Can you elaborate" Said Natasha I gave a low grunt before replying "I won''t say anymore, just make sure S.H.I.E.L.D does its job. If you guys fu?k up and something wrong happens, you''ll have me to deal with" They then showed a shocked look as they didn''t think I knew about S.H.I.E.L.D I glare at them "Also don''t even try to force me into cooperating or I''ll come and knock that airship out of the air. So I''ll say this once more, keep track of Ivan Vanko" Putting a fake smile I say "Now will that be all or would you like to order something else" Natasha and Jennifer were clearly shaken from the deadly chief vibe I was giving off. Natasha put on a brave front staring me dead in the eye before giving a nod. Jennifer also nodded. They then paid and got up from their seats and left. Everything I said was not a lie after my morning training that I managed to fit in. My strength is higher than hulk so jumping up through their airship to make a hole is easy. I could also teleport them into space. Now the other thing I got from the inheritance after training was Saitama''s resistance to the elements. Basically I my body isn''t affected by how high or low the temperature is but something that I didn''t think was that I would be resistant to all elements, not just temperature. I then went into the kitchen and decide to bake, brownies, cookies and cakes. An hour later I had two trays of brownies and cookies baking in the oven. A tray of chocolate lemontons and some cupcakes with bu??ercream icing on top in the form of a rose. After waiting around a delivery truck stopped at the front. The delivery man was an old man with a majestic white moustache above his lips, large circular glasses and greyish whitish hair slick back. Looking at this old man walk in with packages stacked on top of each other on a hand truck. I felt the need to give him a handshake or maybe a hug. This old man is none other than the famous Stan Lee the very man who made my childhood. In my world, he died just a few months before Avengers End Game. I ran from behind the counter and helped him with the packages. "Please, allow me," I said while taking it from his hands "haha I might be old but these old bones haven''t given up just yet," he said while flexing his thin arm. "Of course you look b?r?ly over 50, just wanted to help out," I said jokingly with a kind smile He laughed and asked me to sign it off. He was about to leave but I stop him and say "Could you give me a minute to get something" He nods, I then ran into the kitchen made him the best coffee ever put it into a thermos then I wrap up a lemonton and a brownie and give it to him. He looked at me weirdly and said "What''s this for?" "Take it as a thank you," I said sincerely "Well thanks," he said with a bright smile before leaving. Looking at his back I thought quietly ''Thanks on behalf of all your fans'' I look back at the boxes and teleport them to my room. I then unpacked it and ?ssembled my own supercomputer. I moved everything else into the cupboard. The time hit 2:55 pm and it was time to see my lovely daughter. Chapter 13 - Day Out With Rose Rose ran towards Theodore with Chloe and threw herself at his arms. Chloe saw her Charlotte next Theodore and also did the same. Theodore asked whether they were coming over to which Charlotte said no as they have her relatives coming over. So it was just the father daughter pair walking home. Rose was wearing blue shorts and a mustard colour short sleeved shirt. Theodore was wearing black jeans and a simple white shirt. "So what did my little princesses do in school," He said while poking her chubby cheeks. "Stop it, dad. we learnt to count. I was the best cause I can count up to 13. I had lots of fun playing puzzles with Chloe. Mrs Jones said we were super fast. Then Mrs Jones told us about animals. Dad, are elephants really as big as Mrs Jones said" Said Rose with excitement Theodore was about to reply when he had an idea. "How''s about we go look at some of the animals" "Really, let''s go, daddy, I want to see a big lion" Rose said nodding her small head rapidly "Okay, let''s go" Theodore walked into the alleyway and teleported them into a forest in India, near a group of elephants. "Wow, hey daddy was that magic," Rose said while looking up at Theodore''s face. "Yep, isn''t your dad cool," Theodore said with a carefree smile Rose kissed Theodore on the cheek before giggling "Hehe daddy super, super cool" They could feel the humid air and the hot sun burning through the gaps of the overhanging trees. The Sounds of the forest creatures calling out and the smell of greenery constantly changing. Opening another portal to their home he grabbed a cap and some sunscreen. He then spread a thick even layer of sunscreen on Rose''s face, arms and legs. He then put the cap on her head and bending it, so it blocks the sun from blinding her. "Dad, I don''t like it," said Rose as she began to fidget with the hat. Theodore pushed the cap down and said "Keep it on, it''s to protect you from the sun" "Bad, daddy" Rose said with a grumpy pouty face. Theodore sighed then pointed to an elephant "look its an elephant" Rose looked towards the elephants with her mouth wide open "Wow so big!" "Daddy, run I want to see," Rose said while pointing at the elephants. Giving a nod he jogged beside the elephants while also allow Rose to see. "hehe faster, Vroom," said Rose, who was holding an imaginary steering wheel. The elephants came to a stop as they come to find a small elephant on the floor wailing and a bigger elephant trying to help it up. Theodore stopped and quickly covered Rose''s eyes. With his strengthened eyesight, he could see that the baby elephants knee had huge bite marks that dug deep around it laid dead animals. Knowing this he didn''t want Rose to see so he tried to move away. "Daddy can help it," Said Rose with her eyes still covered. Theodore removed his hand away and looked under the cap to see her chocolate chip pupils began to tear up but behind those tears was confidence. Strong unwavering confidence that showed her belief in her father being able to solve any problem there is, because to her Theodore is invincible. Wiping the tears away with his thumb and giving a warm smile "Your right daddy can help. So don''t cry and show me that bright shiny smile that I love" Rose wiped her eyes with her shirt and gave exactly what he asked, a wide smile showing all her teeth "Hurry dad, put me down we''ll walk together" "Wonder Pets Wonder Pets We''re on our way To help a baby elephant And save the day We''re not too big And we''re not too tough But when we work together We''ve got the right stuff Go Wonder Pets, yay!" The image of a blond-haired toddler, wearing a cap, waving a stick while singing with a handsome man that followed her closely gave birth to the most heartwarming image. . . . . . . Elijah was watching them from his realm and took a picture of the occasion. "Hahaha, truly an amazing father daughter pair. I''ll send this to him later" Said, Elijah . . . . . . . Rose wasn''t intimidated by the elephants as she had her invincible father with her. So she walked through the group with an innocent look on her face. She walked up to the injured baby elephant and hugged its big head to comfort it. Even though it''s a baby it was still bigger than Rose. The baby elephant continued to whimper in pain. "Hurry daddy, its hurting" Rose said nervously Theodore had actually found some wild plants on the way that could be used as an anaesthetic and grabbed his sewing kit from home with a bowl. Crushing the anaesthetic into the bowl and applying water to make it into more of a paste. The baby elephant wrapped its truck around Rose and put her on her back. The ?du?t elephant that stood next to the baby elephant did the same to Theodore. "Forward, baby," Said Rose while pointing her stick. Once again they marched forward but this time sitting on the elephants. "Wonder Pets Wonder Pets We found a way To help a baby elephant And save the day We''re not too big And we''re not too tough But when we work together We''ve got the right stuff Go Wonder Pets, yay!" Chapter 14 - Night In The Jungle Rose and Theodore were surrounded by numerous dangerous animals that they came in contact with. They were then ''gently'' persuaded by Theodore to behave like pets around Rose. Rose was now standing in front of an ?du?t tiger that had attacked a monkey, with her small fist she hit the top of its head "Bad tiger, no fighting," She said like a strict parent. Theodore stood behind her continually exuding his overprotective father aura and showing his fist to the tiger with a cold smile that had the tiger shivering in fear. Within his aura was his intentions ''If you make a single move that might seem dangerous, then I''ll make it so that beating heart of yours, no longer moves to the beat'' They played around in the jungle for about four hours before it hit dinner time. Theodore was thinking of going back but thought it would be nice to sleep under the stars. So with a thought, he made a big door sized portal. "Wow, Dad is that home. No, I don''t want to go home" said Rose while hugging the tiger desperately. "Silly, I''m just gonna make us dinner then we can set up camp here," Said, Theodore "Good cause I''m not leaving my new friends," Said Rose with her arms crossed. "Okay, princess call me if you need anything," Said Theodore before giving the surrounding animal a death glare. ''Man, tomorrows gonna be hard getting her to go to school'' Theodore thought anxiously Leaving the portal open he began cooking. 40 minutes later He came back holding a picnic blanket and plates with a tray of lasagna. Rose could be seen treating a tiger cub like a dog. "Roll over. . . . Paw. . . . Play dead. . . . .jump. . . . .stand, Good boy" Said Rose patting the Tiger cubs head. Theodore chuckled seeing how his daughter managed to domesticate a wild animal "Dinner time, come on Rose help with picnic blanket" "Coming Daddy" Said Rose with the tiger cub following behind her. Rose took the blanket from Theodore and set it on the ground for them to sit on. Then Theodore gave a plate of lasagna with salad and garlic bread to her. With their dinner sorted Theodore pulled out a few bowls and filled it full of water for the animals. After some thinking, Theodore decided to reward the animals for behaving and being patent with his daughter. So he took off his shoes and kicked a few of the trees down to make some space. Whenever he kicked a tree it would lose a huge chunk then it would fall a few seconds later. "Go daddy go!" Said Rose who got up on her feet and cheered. The tiger cub also began to give a cute roar of encouragement. With the area cleared he made a portal that laid flat on the ground that then fell through the ground till it made a clean smooth pit. He then stole some concrete mix from Kingpin''s new construction project to evidently make a pool. He got the water from the ocean. The animal that sat around were excited to see such a huge body of water but they were all holding themselves back seeing Theodore near it. "Okay get in and enjoy my gift," Said Theodore as he made his way back to the star gased Rose. Rose had her hands on her mouth and said "Daddy so powerful" Rose looked at all the animal play in the water and then looked at tiger beside and said "Dad, can you make a smaller pool for Tee" ''No! she named the tiger cub, how the hell am I gonna convince her to leave tomorrow. Fuck it I''ll deal with it tomorrow'' "Okay princess," Said Theodore before making a kiddy pool. "Umm daddy can I go in as well," Asked Rose with a pout. "Sorry can''t happen the water is too cold for you. How''s about you help Tee with cleaning itself, here take this towel" Said Theodor and giving her a small hand towel. It was getting late and they sat around a fire, that initially had the animals scared seeing it but they eventually got used to it an sat around. Rose began to sing while "Let''s gather around the campfire And sing our campfire song And if you don''t think that we can sing it faster then you''re wrong But it''ll help if you just sing along" said Rose "Daddy" Said Rose "Bom Bom Bom..." Said Theodore in a deep voice "C-A-M-P-F-I-R-E S-O-N-G song," Said Rose with the fastest speed she could. As the song ended, they went sleep on a queen sized bed that Theodore got from the furniture settings of the blue box. On the bed were Theodore, Rose and Tee. Rose was huddled up in his ?h?st while Tee slept next to them. About an hour of waiting till she was out, cold Theodore got up and open another door sized portal to his room. The first thing he did was create himself an A.I. It didn''t take long as he had already ruled out every possible variable that could cause a problem. An hour and a half later he created Sonya an A.I with its own learning capability. Theodore understood the possibility of her turning evil so he had compassion and love be its main personality point. It would also work as a filter for any content that might corrupt it. Theodore didn''t know it but he made something resembled what he wanted for Rose, a mother. Sonya was the embodiment of what he believes to be the perfect mother but Theodore didn''t know it as he made her personality unconsciously to be Rose mother. Sonya''s personality was intrusive, protective, strong, loving, passionate and fun. "Hi Sonya" Said Theodore looking up at the blank screen. The picture on the screen changed into the outline of women''s features. Sonya then replied with a self made voice that sounded smooth and sweet."Hello Theodore, thank you for creating me" "You''re welcome, so how''s much to know about this world" Said, Theodore "I know all there is to know with the added future knowledge you have implanted. I have already begun to keep tabs on all the people involved with future events. But Theodore can I ask where Rose is I just did a scan of the building and see no sign of her?" Sonya asks the last part with concern in her voice. "Oh yeah she in the forest area of India, but she''s safe as I''m always watching her with my left eye and she has the animals to protect her" Said Theodore with confidence. "So you left Rose in a humid forest that has dirty animals surrounding her. Rose is young, her immune system isn''t as good as yours so I recommend you move her now" Said Sonya with some panic "Good point, thanks. Bye the way can you do a check on what is needed to adopt a tiger" Said Theodore Chapter 15 - Daddys Protection The father and Daughter pair were sat at Rose''s private seating area having breakfast but unlike yesterday their air was stale and dark not like the usual bright mornings. Theodore stared at his daughter who was now giving him the silent treatment. Why was he getting the silent treatment? Simple Rose woke up at home instead of the jungle filled with her pets. She was angry with Theodore not letting her play with the animals. Digging into a plate of waffles she quietly muttered "Bad daddy, I''m not gonna talk to you. Bad, bad" She then proceeded to aggressively bite her way through the waffles. "Daddy''s a big liar. I''m telling Mrs Jones" Theodore on the other side of the table could do nothing but accept her words with sigh "Hey Sonya would you like to introduce yourself to Rose" The T.V on the wall turned on to show Sonya her own ideal vision of what she thinks is beautiful. The first time Sonya booted up it was only the outline/shadow of a women''s features. Now it was pale-skinned women in her mid twenty''s, feline-like green emerald eyes, plump pink lips. Long black silky hair with green ombre highlights and a green hue glowing around the outline of her hair. Theodore was left awestruck cause the image that displayed on the T.V was clearly a character from his childhood show, Kim Possible. ''Shego!! Really how the hell did she come up with this image? To be fair she is probably the most realistic Shego I''ve seen. Hopefully, she isn''t evil'' Theodore thought with an awkward smile on his face. "Umm is that you Sonya," Said, Theodore "Yes Theodore, now can get out of the way, I''m trying to introduce myself," Said Sonya while rolling her eyes at him. ''It''s the same eye roll, will Sonya even listen to me. And why is she so interested in Rose'' Theodore thought quietly. "Hi sweety I''m Sonya, you can call me aunty Sonya," Said Sonya while waving her hand excitedly Rose stared at Sonya with her head tilted to the side with a confused look and said: "Dad, what show is this?" Sonya''s confidence was immediately shattered as her wave stopped and slowly fell then her head fell. She whispered quietly to herself "She called me a show, the most advanced A.I a show" "Hahaha, She''s not a show she''s talking to you Rose, Come on Sh*Cough* Sonya try again," Said Theodore lightly "Hi, Rose I''m Sonya," Said Sonya with the very little enthusiasm she had left. "Hi, aunty, your really pretty" Said Rose with a cute wave. "Aww Thank you. You''re very pretty as well, it''s like your a Princess" Said Sonya with exaggeration "Hehehe Thank you Aunty Sonya" Said Rose with a red blush on chubby cheeks. "Awww so cute I wish I could hug you," Said, Sonya "Hmm, why can''t you?" Asked Rose "Cause your dad trapped me in here," Said Sonya with fake tears Theodore hoped for Sonya to distract Rose so that she could to forget about their little quarrel but now she''s actually making it worse "Huh? Hold up Sonya don''t tell her that. You see Rose, dad just. . . " Theodore tried to explain. "Aunty, lying is bad. hmm Aunty and Dad are liars and baddies," Said Rose while turning away with her waffles and oranges juice. Both Sonya and Theodore were shocked. Sonya was having her own little monologue "Bad, Bad, Liar. . . " ''Does her ability work all thing not just physical beings. Which reminds I need to to check on Rose blood, something tells me she has X gene. It most likely has something to do with animals or something along those lines'' "Ah sorry Sonya I forgot to tell you about Rose''s condition, also can you put together a good looking indoor garden for the fourth room, also can you find out what''s beneath the building" "Okay," Sonya said with a sad tone. With a sigh he decided to comfort "Like you said she''s young she''ll get over it, then you can try again" He didn''t even understand why he was comforting her but it felt right. As he had unconsciously accepted her to be more than just a machine but a friend, partner. "No I won''t," Said Rose from the side. "Sorry princess but I took you away from the jungle is because it can get ill and your friends will also get you sick," Said Theodore with concern "But they are my friends they won''t get me sick," She said innocently with her head tilted to the side. "It''s not that they want to get you sick it''s just that you will get sick because their dirty and so is the forest they live in," Theodore said slowly "Umm okay, daddy is just protecting me" She said nodding her little head "Yep that''s right I''m just protecting you" said Theodore while patting her head. "But dad can we visit them," Asked Rose nervously "No, but I can allow them to visit" Said Theodore with a smile before making her tiger friends appear. "Tee!! and Momma Tee!! I missed you, did you miss me" Said Rose while hugging their heads in her small arms. Theodore pulled out the blue customisation box and had them cleaned. After cleaning, their fur was now shining and their smell was changed to something similar to honey and lemon. Even their teeth were shinning. "Wow, you smell so nice and your so soft!!" Rose said rubbing her cheeks on their heads Theodore walked up to them and also got a feel by brushing his hand across their backs before patting Rose head "Are you happy now princess" Rose nodded her head with a big smile "Dad, do you have another bag for Tee" "You can''t take Tee to school," Said Theodore hurriedly "But why? I want Chloe to meet Tee" Said Rose unhappily "After school, you can show them, I''ll have them visit every afternoon well make this morning exception" Said, Theodore "Okay, Tee and Momma Tee I''ll show you my room" Said Rose while running up the stair. Tee and Momma Tee followed her willingly with equal excitement. "Sonya I''m gonna need those indoor garden plans," Said Theodore tiredly "Yeah, it''s done. I sent it to your phone" Said Sonya "Thanks," Said Theodore He then went to the forth room. Using the blue box again he changed his gym/dojo to an indoor garden. The ceiling and the roof was opened up and replaced with bulletproof glass. This was to allow sunlight through. Then the floor was changed into the dirt with fresh long grass. Around the room were some plants directly from the jungle. In the centre was a pool and on the wall. This was a paradise for both animals and humans. Looking at his handy work he gave a satisfied nod and said "Rose can you come to the gym for a sec and bring your pets" Chapter 16 - New Rules Rose came running with Tee and Momma Tee. Theodore stood outside the door for the indoor garden. "Dad we''re here," Said Rose excitedly While Tee and Momma Tee standing beside her. Nodding his head he opened the door and watched Rose mouth drop to the flaw and run in screaming "So cool, Look Tee and Momma Tee we can play in here. We can jump, run and play dizzy dinosaurs" "No dizzy dinosaurs, I don''t want you puking also don''t roll on the grass you still have school," Said Theodore out of concern "Okay daddy, we won''t," Said Rose as she started to run around smelling the colourful plants. She then escorted her friends to the pool and watched them sink into the water. "Sonya, can you make sure that the water is lukewarm" Said Theodore "It''s fine, I''m just as worried for Rose as you are so don''t worry and just let me do my thing," Said Sonya through the phone. "By the way why do you care so much about Rose," Said Theodore while watching Rose play. "One reason would be because you programmed compassion and love as main traits another would be because I want to," Said, Sonya "Understood" Said Theodore lazily . . . . . . . Theodore Pov Funny how Rose has grown attached to the cap and now doesn''t want to ever take it off but I told her that it''s rude to wear it inside of buildings. I then dropped her off at school and was now currently stood behind the counter writing up a story from my old world. Charlotte wasn''t able to join me for the morning, as she was showing her relatives around New York. It hadn''t taken long for me to finish multiple works. The stories I have written so far are "Chronicals Of Narnia" that''s the whole collection. Some DC hero''s origin stories with a few of their adventure. "Bleach" " Naruto" was one my top priority so I was more invested into it. "Sonya can you create a cover with that bests represent them, also after you''re done can you make a few fake profiles to advertise my stuff," I said tiredly "I can''t believe you created the most advanced A.I to make fake accounts and advertise. I''m really questioning my purpose in life" Said Sonya with an eye roll. I then leave to do my Saitama training with 10 minutes. For the 10 k run basically sprinted from one side of New York to the other. Coming back to the shop I see Natasha, Jennifer and Nick Fury waiting outside the shop. "Hello Mr Hunt I think we should talk" Said Nick I ignore him and walk past them to go in. Then I turn back and say "We have nothing to talk about but if you''re here to eat than wait a bit as I need to take a shower" After saying that I walk up the stairs and say in a hushed tone "Sonya can you keep an eye on them" "Yeah, I''ve got this" Said Sonya with confidence After taking a shower my body once again got a boost in strength and my hair had more strands of white. It wasn''t much though as it seems the I finally got a change within the rules getting the next boost. For me to inherit more strength I have to kill monsters with only my body no weapon or the use of my portal ability. I''ve already come up with a few reasonable places within the universe that has a vast amount of monsters. Onto the additional inheritance that I got from the training. It appears that there isn''t one but Elijah had added something of his own. What I got was Saitama''s hero uniform but luckily the uniform changes to fit the image that best suits the wearer. It also gains the same properties as the wearer, this means it will have incredible strength so it won''t rip or tear and my resistance to the element. Basically, it would never break as it grows with my own growth in strength. I then put on the suit and let it do its thing. I first felt a small electric shock course throughout my body, this was its way of scanning my body then I heard someone ask "What is it that you want" I unconsciously answer "For Rose to be happy" Then the shock therapy began to happen around my head. This gave me a small headache but it wasn''t much of a problem. The electrocution stopped, I then looked down at the suit that it was slim down to a point where it was sticking to my skin. I then heard the same voice ask "Please picture your ideal suite" With my eyes closed I, thought of Red Hood from the DC universe with the hooded leather jacked but more simplified and black all over with the face plate being silver. I thought it was perfect. "Now taking what people close to you thinks of you," Said the voice "Wait what no don''t do that!" I said hurriedly cause the only people close to me are Rose, Charlotte and Chloe. I''m pretty certain they think of me as some godly figure. "Please not too showy, please please" I, said repeatedly. I then felt the back of my move on its own and the area around my eyes get covered. "Thank you for cooperating," Said the voice I opened my eyes and saw my self in the mirror "Fuck Sake!!" Chapter 17 - My Suite Is A Suit Still Theodore Pov Looking in the mirror I could see that my nose and mouth were covered by a long red scarf that was wrapped around my neck. My hair was now completely white styled like Toshiro Hitsugaya from Bleach. For the rest of the suite well it''s definitely one of a kind. As I''m pretty certain no one in their right mind would actually wear a suit and tie. On my body is a formal double-breasted white suit that compliments my figure and hight. Beneath the suit jacket was a crimson red shirt while the tie was white. On the left ?h?st pocket was a small embroidered rose and in the pocket was a red handkerchief. On my feet was a pair of black leather Derby shoes. My ability [Perfect Lighting] complimented it to a ridiculous scale as it made me seem like I was giving off a holy aura. Looking up in the mirror with my hair and scarf on I couldn''t help but stare at how handsome I am. Unique hairstyle deep blue eye and red scarf. Face alone I look like a handsome badass but with the rest of my body, I looked like a prince. My problem with my suit is that I''m too fu?k?n? cool. I wanted my suite to be black so that I can disappear and reappear without anyone noticing. With this suite, I would be announcing my arrival with just a slight glimmer of light. I then thought about taking it off and the whole thing sunk into my skin like it was a venom suite but without the creepy voices. I then got changed into some casual wear went back downstairs and put on my apron. I then go to the counter and see Nick, Natasha and Jennifer waiting patiently and said with a smile "What will you be ordering for today" "We need to talk Mr Hunt," Said Nick strictly I reply with a smile once more "If you are not ordering then please leave, as I''m very busy" "Mr Hunt could you cooperate" Said Nick I ignore him and give Jennifer a genuine smile "Hi Jennifer, what would like to order" "Can I get a sunny side up egg with hash browns in a bun, like McDonald''s. Then umm four pancakes with strawberries and a cup of coffee please" Said Jennifer with excitement "Understood. Natalie, what would you like," I said completely ignoring Nick Fury "I''ll just have a cup of green tea with two croissants," Said Natasha Although Natasha is a bit nosy, she still treats everyone with the same amount of respect and I''m grateful for that. Nick Fury, on the other hand, talked to me like I was his dog. That''s not someone I want to be acquainted with. "Mr Hunt I''m asking for your cooperation," Said Nick Fury angrily while slamming his hands on the counter. "For starters, I''m not your agent or soldier. So don''t fu?k?n? order me around like one and I kindly gave your team some info so you can stop a future problem but instead your still here doing nothing. I''ll ask again are you here to eat or not" I said with a frustrated tone. It seemed I left him a little shocked but he quickly understood that his attitude was wrong and said "Sorry, I''ll have an English breakfast with a cup of coffee please" I nod and leave to make their orders. About 10 minutes later he came out with their orders. Just like usual they gave off a golden hue that enticed their senses to momentarily stop thinking about their original plans. It doesn''t matter how many times you eat my food it will always feel like it was the first experience even if you ate the same food it will always be something that will leave you wanting more. They dug in without caring about their status. "So Mr Hunt can we talk now," Said Nick while munching on a sausage "Of course what did you want to talk about," I said with a simple smile "How do you know about S.H.I.E.L.D?" said Nick "You know Mr Fury, you need to get off your high horse and understand that your group is not as powerful as you think. You think you know everything having your people scattered around the world what you don''t understand is you''ve only scratched the surface." I said while thinking back to all the comic book knowledge "What do you mean by that" Said Nick "Just take it as advice. Now, stop wasting my time and tell me why you came here" I said lazily Chapter 18 - Shocking News "I want to know, who exactly are you. You said we don''t know everything but if someone we don''t have info on, knows about us then. . . " Said, Nick I cut him off with condescending tone "Then, what? pose a threat? I know you guys protect the world and all but your way of thinking is problematic. But I''ll answer your question just to shut you up. I''m Theodore Hunt, 23 years old just trying to run a small shop and make my daughter happy. I''ll make this clear, I don''t care for your status just do your job and leave my family out of it. I have no reason to be a threat but if you trouble my family then I''ll become a threat" "Fine but I want to know why Ivan Vanko will be a problem," Asked Nick "Stop with the mind games. We both know that Ivan Vanko is the son of Anton Vanko. The same guy that helped Howard Starks in designing the arc reactor. The reason he''s going to be a problem is that his dad just died and he''s gonna come for revenge" I said Nick nodded and said "Hmm true Tony flaunts his arc reactor to much. He most likely wants his father to be recognised" ''Nope, his father abused him with his hatred for the Stark family and of course, the alcohol helped too. He slowly adopted the same hate for the Stark family. In the end, his father''s death pushed him over the edge. Hmm should I warn him about a few other things'' "Sonya where''s Tony Stark right now," I ask out loud so that Fury here''s me. The T.V turned on to show an Image of Tony getting off his private plane "He''s just got off in Monaco" "Check on Ivan Vanko," I said "Yep he''s also in Monaco," Said Sonya showing an image of Ivan crossing the street. "Looks like you guys are too late," I said with a lazy sigh Natasha, Jennifer and Nick just stared at the screen realising that they fu?k?d up. Then Nick asked, "Who is Sonya?" I was beginning to get overly annoyed "Why are you asking meaningless questions you should go and get that crazy scientist" Seeing him not do anything I continue "Fine, I''ll do it myself. Sonya can you do a search for any S.H.I.E.L.D agents within the area," "There are 50 shield agents nearby," Sonya said "Good, can you inform the ones that aren''t Hydra to watch over Tony. Make sure that they don''t get too involved" I said emphasising Hydra "Hmm that makes only 20 of them, I''ll also tell them not to inform the others," Said, Sonya "Thanks, Sonya," I said Before I did think that having Ivan dealt with was a smart move but I realise that Tony needs this to become just a tad bit m?tur? and cause its scenario like this that makes him be one of the best heroes of Marvel. The reason for wanting to make Hydra''s intrusion be known is to just give Furry the heads up but also see his reaction to knowing that he''s never had control. The other reason is that the sooner they know the more prepared they''ll be to handle it. This also means that I don''t have to help and just spend some quality time with Rose. "What was that about Hydra!" Furry stood up from his seat. Natasha and Jennifer were also shocked by this as they stopped eating and perked their ears to listen. "I''m actually surprised that you never noticed. I went through a few mission reports of your agents work in uprooting Hydra''s bases and found that you always turn up with a very little gain. It''s almost like it was set up that way. You should really be more self-aware. Don''t worry those two aren''t Hydra, so you can trust them" I said lazily while pointing to Natasha and Jennifer I wasn''t lying I did some light digging within S.H.I.E.L.D''s network and found a consistent pattern. Although I already knew about it from the movie but seeing proof before it comes to light, was pretty exciting. "When!?" Said Furry in a calm yet cold tone "Does it really matter? Well, I think that''s enough for the day. Word of advice just stick to your plans for Avengers after you get the team then you can begin clearing them out " I said with a smile "How much of what you said was true," Asked Natasha before sipping her tea. "All of it. Why would I need to lie" I said with a smug smile "Honestly Where do you get the confidence to piss off S.H.I.E.L.D," Asked Jennifer curiously I reply with a smile "You know I don''t just have the information I also have the. . . ." "Its strength right. You have the strength to be a threat. I''m not sure how strong but since our first meeting I''ve felt some form of danger around you" Said Natasha with interest "That means a lot coming from the infamous Black Widow," I said with a teasing smile. "How strong are you," Said Jennifer excitedly "Your cousin is weaker compared to me. Then again he hasn''t fully understood his ability. Sorry that''s not right, he hasn''t fully understood Hulk" I said attempting to give her some insight on Hulk. "Now you''re just lying and what do you mean by him not understanding," Said Jennifer in disbelief "Hulk doesn''t make many appearances so I understand that you guys wouldn''t have noticed but the truth is Hulk is just kid with immense strength. As his strength grows so does his age" I said without much care. "Hmm that makes so much sense," Said, Jennifer with a shocked expression as remembers her runnings with Hulk and how she would calm him down. "But I still don''t believe you''re stronger than him," Said, Jennifer stubbornly "I''ll put it on a scale of some sort. Ah, that''s perfect. You know how Hulk starts his fight by saying ''Hulk Smash'' well mine would be Decimate, Vaporise and Disintegrate. Do you understand?" I said while tapping the table Jennifer''s eyes had a dangerous glint that sent shivers down my spine. I immediately regretted bragging. She looked me up and down before giving a nod and saying "Let''s fight!" ''Not a bad idea. this might be a good time to test my martial arts. I''ll match my strength to be like hers and rely solely on technique without using my teleportation'' I thought "Sounds like a plan, I''ve been wanting a good fight," I said with plenty of enthusiasm "Yes, let''s do it," Said, Jennifer "Hold up, if you are really strong as you said we should get to a more remote area. I can''t have two powerhouses fighting in the city" Said Natasha from the side with a cold look. "A remote area huh?. . . . . Okay, I know a place but first I think you should get changed" I said looking at Jennifer office uniform. "Don''t worry I''m wearing it underneath, see" Said Jennifer pulling her shirt up to show her purple and white outfit covering her belly. "Good we should get going," I said "How are we getting the ahh. . . ." Said Natasha before falling through a portal that appeared underneath there feet. I then will myself to the location. The place I picked was the Grand Canyon. It doesn''t have any wildlife nearby nor does it have people in the area. But my main reason was to imitate the fight between Saitama and Genos in the vacant valley surrounded by tall walls of earth. I then look up and saw Natasha and Jennifer falling from the sky. Putting my arms out I let them fall in my arms. Just before I caught them they coordinated with each other to hit me. Natasha kicked off my arm and roundhouse kicked the left side of my face before landing on her feet. ''What the fu?k type of nimble is this'' I thought while allowing the kick to connect. I move with the kick as I knew that if I stood still Natasha would have a broken foot. While falling Jennifer transformed. She was now 7 feet tall green women with power pulsing through her muscular body and long dark green hair that went down to her waist. Wearing purple and white spandex. She then gladly fell into my arms to give a smile before throwing a vicious punch at my face. The punch sent me flying backwards. I was in the air for a few seconds before dropping and bouncing off the floor like a skipping stone. I finally came to a stop by being embedded into the wall. I slowly pried myself off the wall. Stepping out of the wall and dusting my self down I shout to the girls "What the fu?k was that for. Look at my clothes and these were my only good pair of shoes!" Jennifer shouted back in response "Shut up, next time don''t teleport people to the fu?k?n? sky, you ?sshole" "Kick his ?ss," Said Natasha with a cold voice. Even though she whispered I could hear and feel the coldness in her voice. I honestly didn''t think it was that high but I think may have forgotten that the grand canyon was deep. ''Oh well'' With that thought, I take off the shirt that was in tatters and took off my now broken shoes before walking to Jennifer. We stood side on with our fists up to our chin facing each other. Looking up at the giant that is Jennifer I began to feel my blood rushing ''Shit am I becoming a battle maniac'' Chapter 19 - Not A Fight The hot blazing sun hung in the sky watching and spreading its light across the rocky valleys of the Grand Canyon. Its light fell heavily on two powerful figures that stood side on facing each other. One of them was wearing nothing but a pair of jeans. His slim body was built like a Greek God, standing at 6.5 with his well-toned arms and legs, 6 pack abs, strong pecks, and a perfect V-line. His black and white hair moved freely with the passing wind. This man was Theodore. The other figure was enchanting green-skinned women standing at a staggering height of 7 foot. She looked like a warrior with every muscle on her body exuding a vicious power and strength. Even with all this muscle, her female ?ssets didn''t lack behind as she had an hourglass figure with well-developed br??sts and ?ss. This was Jennifer but at the moment she was She-Hulk Not a sound was made as Theodore and Jennifer stared at each other looking for any clues to what we might throw at one another. "Come on, give me your best shot," said Theodore provocatively with a teasing grin Jennifer replied blankly "Well you asked for it," She then kicked off the ground with her back foot and flew towards Theodor. She then threw an overhead punch another wise know as superman punch. With a smug smile, Theodore moved in under her punch and brought his right knee to his ?h?st before kicking out at her stomach. Jennifer felt all the air in her body get forcefully pushed out of her mouth when she was sent rolling backwards Standing back up with her hand on her stomach she shouted "Asshole, can''t you at least hold back!" "I''m already holding back" Said Theodore while shrugging his shoulders Theodore then ran to her at full force throwing a jab at her face. Jennifer reacted quickly and tilted her head to the side before retaliating with a roundhouse to his ribs. Theodore grabbed the leg before it hit him and attempted to throw her but she threw a punch at his forehead that snapped his head back. Then she wrapped both her hands around the back of his head and pulled it down to meet her knee. *THUD, THUD* After kneeing his head a few times she picked him up and flung him backwards. Theodore let his body be flung before flipping in the air to land swiftly on his feet. Cracking his neck he gave a crazed smile "That was a brutal Jennifer, I would have lost my head if I didn''t have an abnormal body. I guess I should put in some effort" After saying that he sprinted at full speed and kicked the side of her head. Jenifer tried blocked it by bringing her arms up but with Theodore''s strength, it was meaningless as it pushed her back causing her to lose her footing. Seeing her lose her balance Theodore went down to the floor and swept her legs with a kick to her ankles. Theodore''s [Cool] abilities activated. Time slowed down to show Jennifer frantically falling to the floor then his [Instinctively Cool] made his body perform a backflip kick to her ribs that kept her in the air. He followed it up with numerous kick and punches that kept her in the air before jumping up and finishing with an axe kick to her stomach. She was then smashed down to the floor with huge spider web cracks surrounding her. *BOOM, Crack* Jennifer was completely at a loss for what just happened but all she knew was that her body was hurting at levels she hadn''t experienced. So with her breathing in disarray, she said stubbornly "You win but you''re still not stronger than my cousin" Natasha on the side had been secretly video it to add to his file but also use it analyse his ability. She watched to ending while thinking ''Not a single bit of sweat, his expression never changed when he got hit. Decisive, strong and simple. Apart from the backflip kick as he could have kept her in the air with a simple kick but his control over her during the time she was in the air was incredible. Even so, his super strength can easily be dealt with S.H.I.E.L.D''s ability'' Theodore replied to Jennifer "Oh really? well then I guess I''ll show you the difference" Theodore walked up to one of the walls with his hands in his pocket. Then with one big exhale his disposition change to that of a death God. Raising his fist he threw a straight punch that carried all his strength. *Whooosh, THUD* Natasha and Jennifer both felt the choking atmosphere that was oozing from his body but when he threw his punch at the wall it disappeared. What followed was a loud thud but that was it. It left them disappointed but a few seconds later the wall began to crack and crumble down. Theodore turned around and walked back nonchalantly ''Haha it might not be the same as Saitama''s but the end result is still the same'' ''Hmm it seems he''s not something S.H.I.E.L.D can mess with'' Natasha thought privately ''Monster, he''s way stronger. Maybe I can call him when cousin goes Hulk'' Jennifer thought "It''s now lunchtime I should get back to work. What about you guys, do you want lunch?" Theodore said warmly. "No I have to go to the base and report the destruction," Natasha said "I need some rest to recover so I''ll be going home," Said Jennifer tiredly "Okay I''ll see you guys another day," Theodore said with a smile. Theodore then teleported them and said their goodbyes. Two hours past and it became obvious that he needed to get the word out about the place. Just when he was about to get Sonya to help he saw the door open. ''Well, this is interesting who would have thought that I''d meet this tragic hero'' Theodore while looking at the man. Chapter 20 - Relatable The man that walked in was wearing dark blue jeans, a black t-shirt with black military boots. His black hair was cut short on the sides and back while a bit on top stuck up. He walked in with a slight limp and angry face. Then again it would be weird to see him not have some sort of injury or have a pissed off face. As the guy who walked in was Frank Castle, The Punisher. A war hero who served his country well only to be let down. He had a beautiful wife, son and daughter. He didn''t have a lot of time with them but every chance he got he would take full advantage and made sure to spend quality time with them. But he came back to find his family get killed in a brutal shooting that was led by people he knew and considered a brother. After killing the people who fu?k?d up his life he made it his life''s work to stamp and kill every disgusting person he deems corrupted. ''Even if it''s only been a year of me being a father I would do the same thing. Fuck just thinking someone wants to hurt Rose makes me want to go berserk. Even though I know I don''t have the heart to kill but with some training, I think I could do it.'' I thought while looking at Frank with a sympathetic "What''s with the look?" Said, Frank as he noticed the way I looked at him. I quickly shake my thoughts away and put on a smile to say "Hello sir what would you like to eat its now lunch. There are a few lunch option just look at chalkboard if you have any questions about them then I will gladly answer" Frank gives me a simple nod before looking at the chalkboard and ordering "I''ll have the tuna pasta salad and a beef burger with everything. Drink wise orange juice" "Got it, take a seat anywhere apart from the ones under the T.V and I should be done in a few minutes," I said while walking to the kitchen It didn''t take long for me to come back with a tray and putting it down on the table "Here you go, sir" "Thanks," he said before looking down at the food he had ordered with a shocked face but he quickly got back to being indifferent. I smile knowing that my food was about to wipe indifferent expression off and maybe I''ll even see something unexpected. Standing at the counter I wait to see his reaction. ''I think I remember in the show he had a flashback that had an image of him and his family on a boat ferry around the Statue of Liberty. Maybe the tuna reminds him of that time. Either way, I''m happy my food gave him a positive feeling'' I thought while giving a smile He continued to eat while reminiscing. Thirty minutes slowly eating Tuna pasta salad and burger he finally finished with a satisfied smile "Thank you" He gave me a hundred bucks before turning around to leaving. "Come again" I shouted happily to which he turns back and nods. ''Finally another possible regular'' I thought Looking at the time I leave to pick up my daughter. . . . . . . . . I was now with my daughter, Charlotte and Chloe. But it wasn''t just them I was also joined by Charlotte''s mom and dad. Her mom''s name Sarah and her dad is Derek. I noticed that Derek has been giving me the stink eye since the beginning he even tried to squeeze my hand during a handshake. I quickly realized that he thinks that I''m in a relationship with his daughter. He''s probably super protective of Charlotte after the last failed marriage. ''How do I sort out this misunderstanding without making it awkward'' Is what I thought as I took the lead in making the way back to the shop. We finally get back home. I then see Natasha and Jennifer waiting outside with the added addition of Clint Barton also known as Hawkeye. I was pleased to see a new face but at the same time, I wished they didn''t come. I then greet them and present my hand "Sup looks like you brought me a new customer? I''m Theodore Hunt" Clint shook my hand and said "Nice to meet you. I''m Clint Barton but I prefer Clint" Before I could say anything else Rose pushed pass me with Chloe. "Let''s go, Chloe. I''ll show you Tee and Momma Tee" She said holding Chloe''s hand while pushing the door open. ''Fuck I forgot about the Tigers'' I thought with some trouble "Umm who is Tee and Momma Tee," Asked Sarah ''Shit'' "They''re my friends" Said Rose innocently ''Fuck it, I don''t really care about how people view me. I only want Rose to enjoy her life but what if Charlotte gets scared of us and doesn''t allow Chloe to play with Rose. I''m over thinking I''ll deal with it if it comes to it'' I then walk in with everyone, I walk past to spawn in Tee and Momma Tee in the kitchen and clean them using the customisation box. With them clean I pick up Tee in my arm before jumps up into my shoulder. Then I walk back to the storefront with a tiger cub on my shoulder and Mother tiger by my side. The room was quiet as everyone stared at Rose''s ''friends'' with a startled look. Rose grabbed pulled Chloe and said "Hi Tee and Momma Tee, This is my best friend Chloe" Chloe cautiously put out her hand to pat Momma Tee''s head. Then Momma Tee moved her head around expressing her enjoyment. "Hehe Hi momma Tee I''m Chloe," Said Chloe with a giggle Rose then said "Tee come down let''s go play" Tee leaps off my shoulder and gently lands on her paws before rubbing her head on Rose and Chloe. "Dad, can me and Chloe play in the garden," Rose said while rubbing her face in their fur. "Okay," I said with an awkward smile. "Thank,s Dad," Said Rose before leading Chloe and her animal friends up the stairs. After they left I saw Derek''s eyes had upgraded to a fiery hell and everyone else was just shocked. Jennifer broke the atmosphere and shouted excitedly "Theodore I want to hug them too," Charlotte doesn''t let me answer and interjects "Why do you have a tiger better yet how do you have two tigers in New York" Chapter 21 - Small Jungle "Umm I''m a cat person," I said with an awkward smile Everyone just stared at me blankly not the slightest bit amused by my answer. "Would you accept it if I said they were strays that I graciously took in?" I said "There''s a very big difference between a stray cat and a wild animal" Said Natasha "Okay you got me, we visited a jungle and well, Umm Rose wanted to keep it so I brought it home. Now that I''ve said it out loud it sounds very unreasonable" I said "Charlotte, I do not agree to you having such an irresponsible man as your boyfriend," Said Derek "What you talking about dad, Theodore and I only met three days ago our relationship is only friends," Said Charlotte frustratedly "Derek stop nagging Charlotte. I think Theodore is a fine young man and I believe Charlotte can help him be more responsible" Said Sarah while nodding and looking me up and down. "Stop it, Mom we''re just friends. Sorry Theodore" Said Charlotte "Nah it fine" I then turn to Derek and Sarah "Mr and Mrs Heart please don''t misunderstand your daughter and I really are just friends" "Good," Said Derek "Okay, so can we get to how you''re able to own a tiger or you just rich" Said Sarah I really didn''t care if they know about my powers. This world their exist mutants that most people know as it was televised on what the X gene was. So with that in mind, I told them "I can teleport but before you jump to conclusions I''m not a mutant" "What are the limitation to it," Said Derek out of interest "None really from what I can tell. . . " As I was beginning to explain Charlotte cuts me off "Theodore! Are those tigers actually wild animals from a real jungle and are they now alone with our daughters" Charlotte said angrily as she thought I got them from a zoo Everyone was looking at me with a very shocked face and disgust in their eyes this was especially visible on Clint and Derek''s "Calm down, Rose and I have already tamed them, look I''ll show you," I said before snapping my fingers to teleport everyone into the garden. Everyone then appeared in the garden but I forgot that everyone was sat on the chairs so when they appeared they fell on their bu??s. "Ouch," said The Heart family while the shield agents managed to brace themselves. "Can you at least warn us" Said Natasha spitefully I look back and see the heart family rubbing their rear end I immediately apologized "Sorry I forgot that you guys were seated. But enough about that welcome to my garden" They then looked around to see a miniature jungle that contained bright colourful plants, bushes and trees that towered of us. I take the lead and walk through to get to the other side where it had an empty space of grass and the kids playing with the Tigers. They were huddled up in a circle that left some space in the middle then Rose and Chloe began to sing. "You put your right foot in You take your right foot out You put your right foot in And you shake it all about You do the hokey pokey And you turn yourself around That''s what it''s all about" Then they did the it with their left foot. "You put your right hand in You put your right hand in And you shake it all about You do the hokey pokey And you turn yourself around That''s what it''s all about" Then it was the left hand. "You put your whole self in You take your whole self out You put your whole self in You do the hokey pokey And you turn yourself around That''s what it''s all about" The image of two toddlers and two tigers following the song perfectly left everyone, including myself to be dumbfounded. Even though the S.H.I.EL.D agents have seen a lot of things but they''ve never seen two kids teach tigers the hokey pokey. ''Okay now I''m certain Rose might have an ability that makes animals friendly and smart'' "Hey Dad do you want to play" Said Rose excitedly "No, it''s fine but try not to get yourself dirty as we''ll be having dinner soon," I said "Okay daddy I won''t get dirty" Said Rose "Mommy, grandpa, grandma come to play," Said Chloe while hugging Tee "Hey Sonya can you save the security footage of them playing to the family album," I said quickly as I really wanted to immortalise the moment. "Already done it," Said, Sonya smugly from my phone. "Thanks," I said I then felt someone poke my side and say "Umm can I go pet the tigers" I look to my left and see Jennifer stare at the Tigers with an enthusiastic face. I nod, to which she bolted at Momma Tee and began petting, hugging and rub her cheeks on its fur. "Bad Aunty, you have to ask to play" Said Rose while trying to pry Jennifer off Momma Tee. Jennifer''s face turned red with shame knowing that she unknowingly just stole from a child. She then pleaded "Sorry, Rose can I hug Momma Tee just a little bit more" "Okay Aunty can hug but only a little bit," Said Rose with her arms crossed I then look back at Natasha and Clint to see them give a tired sigh. This led me to believe that this wasn''t the first time and so I asked "Is this a common occurrence?" "You have no idea," Said Clint tiredly Getting my answer I look back at the Heart family and say "See, they can longer be considered wild" They blankly nod at my words while still looking at their daughter/granddaughter play innocently with the baby tiger. Charlotte then came out of it and asked "Can I also get a copy of their little dance" "Yeah sure, Hey Sonya can you send her the same footage," I said "Yeah sure," Said Sonya Then the Heart families phone made a loud notification sound. Pulling out their phones they saw a video was sent to them. "Wow, that was fast. Who is Sonya by the way?" Asked Sarah like a nosy mother in law Hearing Sarah''s question Natasha''s ears perked up. I noticed but didn''t care much and honestly said "She an A.I that I built" Saying that I show them my phone that now showed Sonya waving her hand with a pleasant smile "Hi I''m Sonya" Natasha was taken back as she was now understanding that I''m not only strong but I might also be a genius. "Can you guys do me a favour and not talk about what you saw today to anyone else?" I said sincerely To my surprise The Heart family agreed, I''m surprised because Derek firmly said he wouldn''t tell anyone. I then thought about it a bit and realised it because he understood my reason as a father. I know Natasha was gonna report it back to S.H.I.E.L.D but they won''t tell anyone else as they like to keep everything for themselves. We then head back down to the forefront where I took the S.H.I.E.L.D agents orders. Chapter 22 - Extension Sarah, Derek, and Clint were all pleasantly surprised by the food showing their appreciation. Theodore had made some small talk with everyone. This included Sarah giving subtle suggestions that she would like to go on holiday for free but Theodore refused to all her suggestions. At 6:30 pm everyone went their separate ways. It did take some convincing to get Chloe to leave as she didn''t want to leave the tigers but eventually Charlotte and her parents managed it some way or another. It was now nine in the evening, Theodore had just put Rose to sleep with a story. Waiting till Rose was out cold he gave one last kiss to her head and left her room. Standing back in the seating area for customers he called out "Okay, Sonya show me what''s underneath this building" The T.V turned on to show the building''s foundations. Sonya''s voice sounded "If you want to create an underground secret base then I''ll have to be brutally honest and tell you that it would take at least 6 months, this number takes your strength into account. If you had a professional team to help then it would take 5 months but this would mean having it be known by S.H.I.E.L.D" "Did you not take into account my teleportation ability?" Asked Theodore "Huh? what could that do? Sure you might be able to get things faster but that doesn''t make much of a difference" Said Sonya sternly "You need to be more creative. Do a search for any old Hydra bases, S.H.I.E.L.D bases and bomb shelters that have a basement or an underground section" Said Theodore "If you''re looking for a design, I could easily come up with one that''s way cooler and stylish," Said Sonya "Just do it will ya, I''ll show you what I want to do" Said Theodore "Fine. . . . okay I found that most of the bases had been demolished but I did find a few with the underground portion still intact" Said Sonya Showing the locations with the images "Good, let''s go basement shopping," Said, Theodore before teleporting away. They spent an hour teleporting around the world looking at old dusty basements that had been abandoned years if not centuries ago. After his search, he went back home. Standing still he pictured a flat portal underneath the building, then just like the pool in the jungle he made a huge hole. Before the building and surrounding buildings could collapse the hole was replaced by the base he had come to like. "That''s so broken, its dumb" Said Sonya with a surprised face. "Hahaha watch It gets better," Said Theodore pulling out the customisation box. Tapping on construction he made a foundation connecting to the basement better and stronger. After making a connection the box accepted it as a part of the building. So the first thing he did was have the place cleaned then give it some proper lighting. The place was now just empty concrete space filled with pillars. Then he moved the supercomputer from his room to one side of the room. Then he got to work turning the place into a child-friendly Batcave. He divided the whole place into two parts with a thick wall. One side was his Batcave while the other side was just a place to entertain Rose. In the entertainment area, he changed the flooring to wood with heating underneath it. He had a created a small dojo section that had soft flooring with punching bags, dummies, etc Another section was a small kids obstacle course with a ball pit. Theodore had forgotten the simple p???sur? of just sitting next to his daughter on the sofa, enjoying a kids show/movie together. So he added a small seating room with a long L-shaped sofa, a small tea table, 50-inch flat screen TV, a large rug and a classy wood burning fireplace. On the side were empty bookshelves that would later be a small library. For the Batcave. Well, it''s a Batcave with lots of light. Plenty of space to test new inventions, glass casings, and a workbench. And of course the unnecessarily big screen with other smaller screens around it for the supercomputer. It might seem a little inconvenient to have another living area under the whole building but Theodore has an easy fix for that. Due to his ability not running on any form of energy he can permanently leave a portal open this how the fireplaces smoke is dealt with. So standing in the upstairs hallway he filled a wall with a portal that led to the basement. The portal wasn''t hazy but just a clear open walkway, walking through it didn''t give the feeling of discomfort or any other anomaly. Now there was an illusion that the basement is just the extension of upstairs. With this idea in mind, he made small a few dot sized portals near the top of the ceiling that allowed the fresh air of the mountains to blow aimlessly around the basement this kept the place from feeling stuffy. Looking at his work he gave a satisfied smile and said "Now this is home" "I couldn''t agree more," Said Sonya with a smile "Right on to business, how are the novels doing" Asked Theodore, who sat back on the L-shaped sofa while wood burns in the fireplace. "Well, I uploaded the ten chapters that you write up for Bleach and Naruto. Then using the fake accounts I made. I went on to the already popular novels and advertised them shamelessly which then dragged in some curious people to read it. From there, its popularity has already pulled in some dedicated fans that have continually asked for more chapters" Said Sonya with some excitement in her voice. "Good, has there been any word from the website asking for a contract," Said Theodore happily "Unfortunately, no there hasn''t, as it says you need at least 50,000 words to be eligible. So can you start writing up the next few chapters" Said Sonya "Maybe later," Said Theodore tiredly "B, But your fans really want more" Said Sonya with some panic "Are you one of those fans, by any chance?" Said, Theodore with a mocking smile "So what, stop being annoying and just add another chapter or at least tell me what happens next," Said, Sonya with a grumpy tone "Nah I''ll do it tomorrow," Said Theodore not the least bit phased. Chapter 23 - Resources "What''s Ulysses Klaue doing at the moment?" Said, Theodore Sonya then showed live security footage of Ulysses Klaue at a strip club "He''s at a strip club in Vladivostok a city on the east side of Moscow," "How long is he staying in Moscow and can you check on what King T''Chaka is doing" Asked Theodore "He''s staying for 7 days at the Astoria hotel and King T''Chaka is talking with his advisers in the throne room," Said Sonya "Good, let''s go visit this secluded safe haven," Said Theodore. Then his white and red suit appeared over his body with a red scarf wrapped around his neck. His originally black and white hair was now fully white. His hair was considerably shorter and had more style to it, as the top was brushed to the right with the rest of it flowing to the back of his head. With his hero suit on, he disappeared from the basement to King T''Chaka''s throne room. He had forgotten to specify his location and ended up standing on the table that the king was holding a meeting on. He was immediately seen as a threat leading everyone to back off from the table and prepare for a fight. "I''m not here for a fight" Said Theodore while disguising his voice to be rough like Batman ''Note to self, build or buy a voice changer'' He thought while being disappointed with his voice. King T''Chaka replied calmly "Then why are you here?" "I want vibranium" Said Theodore "We don''t sell vibranium to outsiders," Said one of the adviser "Would you give me some for information on Ulysses Klaue" Said Theodore "How much?" Said, King T''Chaka "4 tones," Said Theodore "What is that you want to do with it," Said King T''Chaka "It''s to protect someone" Said Theodore with concern in his eyes "Deal, what''s the info?" Said King T''Chaka "He''s in Moscow, at the Astoria hotel in Vladivostok" Said Theodore The king immediately called to check on the info. He then nodded and looked back at Theodore "please follow me" "My King you couldn''t possibly be actually giving it to him" Said Advisor "It''s fine, now let''s go" Said King T''Chaka Theodore followed the King to their underground research lab. Just like the movie the walls and floors were completely white with a large window that had the view of the vibranium. It didn''t take long for them to bring out 4 tones in the form of four large cubes of vibranium that stood over him. Each cube was 1 tone. "Pleasure doing business with you King T''Chaka," Said Theodore with a deep bow before disappearing with his vibranium. "Sonya did you copy all the research material that they''ve gathered on the vibranium," Said Theodore Tiredly "I got it all, including the methods to reform it, cut it and its uses," Said, Sonya "Okay, order the parts needed to actually put it to use, then w''ell call it a night," Said, Theodore Sonya began searching for the parts while Theodore started designing an item that could protect his daughter but also some other cool gadgets just for entertainment sake. About two hours later he finished his designs for numerous weapons/invention that could be useful but he also designed a few useless things. They will be known after making them. The time hit three in the morning and so he went to sleep. . . . . . . . . . Next Day Thursday 8:30 am Theodore woke up at 7 am to do his morning training. It only took him ten minutes to do the Saitama training as his body has already way above what it was before. He then had a shower and got changed into black smart pants and a white long sleeved collar shirt with some classy shoes. With his clothes on he went into his basement and added two desks with computers. This was going to be used for just typing up his book while the other was for Rose. Of course, Theodore knows the dangers of the internet, so whenever Rose is on it, Sonya will pay close attention making sure she''s safe. Another thing he added was another portal walkway that let the back side of the kitchen. So he sat down at the desk and began to type up another five chapters for both Bleach and Naruto. It took him 30 minutes to write up. He could do it faster but he limited his hand speed and brain power to enjoy the feeling of being a writer. He then decided to learn how to draw but this time he used his capabilities to the fullest. He had drawn a few little sketches of Rose in different styles before drawing out the characters that have made an appearance within his novels. About a few minutes later he heard Rose bedroom door open. Rose was wearing bright yellow pyjamas and bright pink bunny slippers on her feet with her blond hair in disarray. Giving a loud yawn and rubbing her eyes. She looked at the new part of the house that had been added overnight and curiously walked through the walkway. She saw that on the left side was a colourful kids obstacle course and lots of empty bookshelves. At the end of the room was the dojo and on the right was the seating room with a fireplace. Then there was the walkway to the kitchen and behind the seating room was the two desks, that had Theodore turned back smiling towards her. "Wow" Is all she could say. "Hahaha, do you like it," Said, Theodore from across the room. "I love it, daddy. . . I can play here with Chloe. . . . I can read lots of stories with daddy here. . . . I can fight the big doll here. . . . I can watch T.V on daddy''s ??p here" Said Rose running to every section giving an example of what she can do. Theodor couldn''t help but laugh at her reaction and give a warm smile before walking up behind her to scoop her up into his arms "That''s good cause daddy''s gonna spend lots of time with Rose here" "Hehehe Love you, daddy," She said before kissing his cheek "It''s gonna be a cold day so today''s breakfast will be porridge," He said while putting her down on the L-shaped sofa. "Morning Princess," Said Sonya on the T.V "Good Morning Aunty Sonya. Can I watch Dora, please?" Said Rose with a bright smile. "Not a problem," Said Sonya who then let Dora play on the Screen With Rose being entertained Theodore began cooking breakfast. Putting water into a pot over medium-high heat. Then a pinch of salt while of it to boil. Adding the oats and honey he stirred it until cereal is cooked. He Scooped it into two bowls. Then on top, he added sliced almonds and walnuts with sliced bananas. He also sprinkled some brown sugar with a pinch of sea salt. For drinks, he made two cups of lemon Tea that would compliment the porridge well. Walking back to the seating area he put it on the tea table. The Tea-table is adjustable so he raised it and pulled out some seats to begin eating. It was smooth, hot, crunchy and fruity. It gave an earthy feeling, while also feeling like a melted muffin. Sipping the tea heightened the taste. "So hot, but it''s so good" Said Rose while fanning her tongue. "You have to blow it silly, here like this" Said Theodore before blowing on the spoon and putting it in her mouth. "Better?" Said, Theodore She swallowed it while giving a satisfied smile and nodding repeatedly Chapter 24 - Power Of Pym Time skip 2 days Theodore Pov Saturday morning at 07:00 am. In the last two days, I''ve gained some new customers and all of them have become regular. Two of the regulars were Frank Castle and Stan Lee. Frank would come in during lunch and Stan came in just before lunch. Frank doesn''t say much but he''s very sincere when he says "Thank You" after every meal. I did try to befriend him as I thought he could do with a friend but he shrugged off all my attempts in making small talk. Stan Lee, on the other hand, is a none stop talking machine. He''s just like how he is in T.V, a light-hearted old man with a lot of energy. He told me so many stories from his youth, the one that stood out to me was the time he met Captain America during one of the parades. Before I get to the other customers I should tell you my unexpected discovery. I had discovered that the timeline is in complete shambles. At the moment Iron Man Two is playing out but Peter Parker is already 16 years old with his powers this led me to believe that a lot of the other characters that are supposed to be kids have already become young ?du?ts. How did I find out simple he turned up on the news oh and he''s also one of the new regulars with his best friend Ned Leeds. My three other new customers are British elderly couple called Gloria and Thomas Smith. The last one is a middle age businessman named Kevin. The old couple have a very welcoming and peaceful vibe while Kevin looks stressed and frustrated. I had also shown Charlotte and Chloe the new living space. I''ve already accepted Charlotte and Chloe as basically family then again I don''t have many friends in this world. I got rid of Rose private seating area and turned it into a regular table. I now play calming instrumentals (Lofi) within the shop. Back to the present day, I had just finished creating a few little gadgets. For the thing that supposed to protect Rose, my initial idea was to create a portable Baymax but I thought it might cause some unwanted attention so I made some small changes. Then I paid Hank Pym''s secret room a visit and had Sonya scan the Pym particles and Pym suit. I could have done my own research to create Pym particles but that would require a lot of trial and error that could span over weeks. After having it scanned I created my own Pym particles and had Baymax shrink into a small doll that would link its hand together to hang on a bracelet. I then added a third mode that shrinks down to the size of an ant that deals with trouble secretly. The bracelet that Baymax hangs on to is not a regular bracelet as it covers Rose in a small barrier similar to the one keeps Wakanda hidden and protected with the added effect of filtering smoke. When the barrier goes up she will be teleported back home. The bracelet also holds an A.I ?ssistant called Daisy. Daisy has no personality. Daisy''s job is to constantly ?sses the situation, surroundings and people that Rose is met with. She is also tasked to protect people that Rose is close to aka friends. This so Rose doesn''t have to lose her friends when she''s saved. That''s about all the things I''ve made to protect Rose I think I did pretty wellp. I do plan to give her a tiny bit of super strength but not now as she is too young. Now onto the weapons rack that''s now filled with just outright crazy ideas. First of Sonya made a small vibranium robot of her self with a body like Shego. I''ve really begun to question if she somehow got into my brain to see my memories. Why did she make it small you ask simply because with the use of Pym particle we could save on materials and make ourselves a Megazord or a Transformer? How did we create such an intricate item? It''s very easy actually, Sonya creates the body while I shrink my self to be even smaller and put it together. Now onto the list of things we''ve made power gloves, contact lenses with HUD, invisibility cloak, coil gun, base gun, laser gun, light saber and EMP gun. Then with the use of Pym particles, a working miniature motorbike, a miniature car, a miniature private plane, a miniature house. I also made some special gloves that are heat resistant, cut-proof and smash proof. These are specially made for Rose as I thought it would be nice to teach her cooking without all the dangers of cooking. After all that it had turned 07:00 am meaning It was time to do my training even though I haven''t slept yet. It took me five minutes before I went into the dojo and began training my martial arts then I took a shower got changed into some casual wear. At 08:30 am Rose woke up and joined me for breakfast, which Is Greek Scrambled Eggs with toast and honey tea. We sat down facing each other smiling and enjoying our breakfast. "Today is Saturday Rose do you know what that means?" I said while cutting into my toast. Rose nodded happily while showing a bright smile said "Mrs. Jones said that there''s no school. Now I can be with daddy for the whole day" "That''s right, today we''re gonna go shopping for some pretty clothes for you, then I''m gonna teach you to cook," I said in an eccentric tone. "Yay! shopping and cooking then daddy can teach me to fight" Said, Rose excitedly. "Umm Rose," I said "Yes, Daddy?" Said Rose with her head tilted "Why do you want to learn to fight," I said curiously "To fight the big bully" Said Rose with a determined pout I froze listening to her words bounce around and echo inside my head. "Rose, tell daddy who the big bully (Little Shit) is," I said with a scary smile. "Hehehe daddy your smile looks funny," Said Rose as she continues to chow down on her breakfast. Chapter 25 - High Five Theodore managed to get the name of the said big bully and had Sonya put him under surveillance. They then leave to restock on ingredients and to buy themselves some new clothes. Rose was wearing a frilly light blue skirt with a white top and her beloved cap. Theodore was wearing black jeans with a short sleeved white colored shirt. They first went grocery shopping. Theodore had a shopping cart with Rose inside holding a list. Rose would read it out. Theodore would praise her and teach her when she couldn''t read it. After hearing her read, he would move to pick up the items and tell her some cooking info on the ingredients. After getting everything they''d teleport back home to put them away before teleporting close to clothing shop that Sonya had advised. As they were picking out clothes for themselves they hear child''s voice call out. "Rose!!" Said the voice. Turning around they see the black haired Chloe wearing a bright yellow sundress, run at them frantically before hugging Rose tightly. "Chloe!!" Said Rose with equal excitement Following closely behind was Charlotte also wearing a sundress but in white. The sundress did wonders for Charlotte curvy body to which it completely enhancers her already m?tur? charm. "Hi Theo, I see you are doing some clothes shopping as well," Said Charlotte with a bright smile. "Yep, we plan to get the whole new wardrobe of clothes. I take it you are doing the same" Said Theodore with a welcoming smile "Haha yeah, do you mind if we join you," Said Charlotte. "Of course not, I could do with a women''s opinion," Said Theodore disappointing sigh "I hope my opinions can be of help but I also hope you could do the same for me," Said Charlotte giving a flirty wink. "I''m not sure if I can really help as I think you doing quite fine without it," Said Theodore while looking her up and down This had become a regular thing for them as their relationship developed into casually flirting. They are just two grown ?du?ts able to sincerely appreciate and compliment each other. Well, that''s what Theodore tells himself in an attempt to hide the fact that Charlotte has a thing for him. From there a beautiful family can be seen walking through the streets of New York in their search for new clothes. The surrounding people praised and cursed this happy and beautiful family. A group of guys standing off to the side. ??: "He might be handsome but he''s probably dumb as shit" ??: "Forget the guy do you see the bad bitch next to him" ??: "What the fu?k, her body is unscientific, it has to be plastic" ??: "Nope it''s real, see that natural buoyancy even her waste is within the natural boundary" ??: "What a lucky bastard" Then they walk past a Starbucks that had a group of middle age women enjoying their morning coffee. But to the surrounding people, Theodore didn''t just simply walk past, no he made an entrance as time slowed down while the suns holy light embraced his figure. His long black and white hair shimmering. Deep blue eyes that contrasted well with his perfect pale white skin and handsome face. Group of women in Starbucks ??: "Hello, Mr Right" ??: "I saw him first" ??: "Girls, I just fell in love" ??: "10/10" ??: "Kinda looks European but way hotter" Their lovestruck attitude changed after seeing Charlotte next to him with the kids in between chatting like a happy family. ??: "Of course he has a beautiful family" ??: "Uhhg my love was so short'' ??: "She perfect just like him, look at the kids, that''s what good genes look like" ?? "Why is God so cruel" ?? "Well, back to depression" Theodore and his perfect little family continue their journey going from one shop to the other. Theodore was now sitting outside a changing room with Rose and Chloe. About a second later Charlotte came out wearing an off the shoulder black lace dress with white lining underneath. A gold belt around the waist and black high heels with her soft long black hair down. "So, how do I look" Said Charlotte as she gave a quick twirl. "Wow so pretty" Said Rose "Mommy is super pretty," Said Chloe Theodore was at a loss but eventually, with a vacant stare he said "Beautiful" Charlotte was taken back by his sincere praise, so she gave a shy giggle and said "Hehe Thanks. Um I got a suit here that matches well with it to do you wanna try it" Theodore only nods and leaves to try it out. A minute later Theodore comes out wearing a black double-breasted suit that had polished gold bu??ons. On the inside was a white lace shirt that hung loosely over his trousers instead of tucked in like regular suites. His trousers were also black. It was both sophisticated and casual. All the women in the shop stopped and stared before quickly taking a picture. Theodor had long gotten used to this so he didn''t mind and said "What you think" "Daddy is the Coolest" Said Rose while Chloe nodded her little head "You could wear rags and still look good" Said Charlotte with a light blush "Aunty Charlotte should stand next to daddy. Daddy can I have your phone? I want to take a picture" Said Rose as she gave Chloe a nod to encourage Charlotte. "Come on Mommy stand here. . . No closer" Said Chloe giving a gentle shove to Charlotte causing her to fall into Theodore''s ?h?st. "Daddy should have his arms around Aunty Charlotte" Said Rose while moving Theodore''s left arm around Charlotte''s waist. The two little girls gave a thumbs up to each other and stood on the chair taking a photo. They then sat down quietly watching in anticipation. Theodore stood with a blond beauty in his arms looking down into her rich chocolate brown eyes as she stared back up into his endless sky blue eyes. Two beautiful people lost in their own world, appreciating what laid with within the other party''s eyes. "It appears our kids are trying to tell us something" Said Charlotte with a whisper "I think they''re trying to set us up together but. . . " Theodore whispered "But what, don''t try to hide that you don''t feel something between us," Said Charlotte with a cold stare. *Sigh* "You''re right I do like you but I''m not sure if I''m ready, I''ve spent the last year or so being a father. What I''m saying is I''m not sure if I have time to satisfy you while still being a father" Said Theodore disappointed "What about me, I have a daughter as well so that''s not a good enough excuse. And who said anything about an abandoning your fatherly duties" Said Charlotte with a tad bit of anger in her voice. "Your right I don''t have an excuse, I''m just not particularly good at couple stuff but I guess I could learn to with some hands-on experience," Said Theodore with a cheeky smile while pulling into a strong hug. "Good" Said Charlotte as she rested her head on his ?h?st. They were still in their own little fantasy not the least bit conscious of the surrounding people who had stopped and listen to their quiet confession. After their confession, the surrounding audience for some reason clapped. Rose and Chloe clearly had a victorious smile on their faces and gave each a big high five to celebrate. "We did it, Chloe, now we''re sisters," Said Rose proudly "Hmm hmm Sisters," Said Chloe with her head bobbing Chapter 26 - Update Sup so I was slightly disheartened at the comments for the Sin thing but instead being stubborn and moving past it. I went back and rewrite the chapters so that the sin thing is just a joke. Also, all chapters with big changes will have ? in the title as to say "read this again I made a big change" I''ll upload them after this and delete the old one so that new readers aren''t confused by the comments that mention the sins. Now I gotta come up with a smooth harem development. See ya Chapter 27 - Whats My sin? ? After their little confession, they went back to the shop to open up for the day. At the moment they were all congregated within the kitchen. Theodore was doing what he had promised and began teaching Rose how to cook but with the additional member being Charlotte and Chloe. He wanted to start off slow by teaching the two girls how to cut vegetables. Thankfully they didn''t find it to be tedious but were happy to help and learn. Charlotte, on the other hand, is an experienced housewife with adequate cooking knowledge under her belt. So he had her follow a detailed recipe that he write up for Beef Bulgogi. Over the last five days of having the shop opened, Theodore had come to realise that he was not fully taking advantage of J¨­ichir¨­ Yukihira experience. So for today, he wanted to add a few of the dishes from the show while also altering it to be up to J¨­ichir¨­ Yukihira standards. The chalkboard now had the following new dishes. ?Chaliapin Steak Don. ?Apple Risotto. ?Roast Pork, Just Kidding. ?Transforming Furikake Gohan. ?Sumire Karaage Roll. ?Mini Souffl¨¦ Omelette. ?Chicken Egg Tempura Don. ?Cheese-Feathered Hanetsuki Gy¨­za Theodore didn''t make anything as he was watching over Charlotte, Rose, and Chloe providing them with some helpful advice and encouragement. After watching for about 10 minutes or So Theodore decided to reward them with a Sumire Karaage Roll and a show. So after getting all the ingredients, he began by cutting chicken th??hs, onion, and an unpeeled apple into bite-sized pieces. From there, his movements became a performance as his hands moved gracefully around the ingredients. Rose, Chloe, and Charlotte watched on admiring his flawless and fluid movements. Theodore was in his own world, conquering the wonders that cooking possessed. About 20 minutes later he had made four Sumire Karaage Roll. Looking at it you would think its a simple lettuce chicken wrap but in reality the methods in making it is incredibly meticulous and accurate. "Daddy can Chloe and me have this for lunch" Said Rose while rubbing her belly "Please Uncle Theo can we," Said Chloe with an eager look. "Yeah sure," Said Theodore with a happy nod. After replying time had come to a sudden stop, with Theodore being the only one able to move. "What is this" Said Theodore with bulging vein pulsing on his forehead. Then he saw that an old man in a white suit stood at the counter "Long time no see Theodore" "Elijah! What''s so important that you need to interrupt my family time" Said Theodore "Calm down I came to give you some news" Said, Elijah "What is it," Said Theodore "Well I and some friends have been watching and have grown bored so we decided to make your the last part of inheritance be a checklist for certain monsters within the multiverse," Said Elijah "You fu?k?n? joking, RIGHT?" Said Theodore spitefully "Come on I know you have Saitama''s love for a good battle and before you say you could find a good opponent on your own. Also, I''ve come to give you a sin" "You''re an ?sshole of a God, you know. I''ll just take out my anger on them and hopefully, they put up a good fight. No bullshit giants that can destroy the City. Now what this about a sin " Said, Theodore "Yeah don''t worry giants don''t really have good combat ability so they will be downsized to be more of a challenge. As for the sin. You know everyone has sinned in there lives and most peoples personality is built off a sin. For instance, Saimata''s sin from young was his laziness up until he started training. After become strong his laziness had become more prominent as his job as hero became a hobby and his daily life became repetitive and boring. There''s also Genos becoming essentially his butler" Said Elijah "Okay, so what''s my sin?" Said Theodore cautiously. "Well, I looked into your history and saw that you have an impressive number of 12 partners when it comes to s?xu?? ?nt?r??urs? within 2 years. So you sin is. . . " "No don''t tell me it''s. . . " Said, Theodore "None, Hahaha you weren''t expecting that were you. You thought i was gonna say Lust. Just throwing out a curve ball every now and then is really fun. hahaha Man you should have seen your face. But yeah you don''t have sin, I thought it might complicate things, so you have to go monster hunting in multiple universes to make up for it" Said, Elijah "So you and your friends didn''t just get bored," Said Theodore "Actually we did that''s why we doubled the amount of monster and matched their strength with yours also a day in the other universes is only a minute here. By the way, I put the video of you and Rose at the jungle into your computer. After I''m gone you''ll have a few minutes to think about it before time goes back to normal. Well until next time Theo" Said Elijah before disappearing into small particles of light. After disappearing, Theodore could now feel his self getting excited just thinking of a good fight ''Shit I really am a battle maniac. Well it''s not so bad to have some dangerous fun every now and then'' Time went back to normal and Theodore sat back down on the table enjoying his time with them. A few minutes later the front door opened with Peter and Ned walking in. "Hi Mr Hunt," Said, Peter "Hi Mr Hunt" Said, Ned Theodore promptly got up and stood behind the counter and said "Good to see you guys come in early" "Well it''s the weekend and we were passing by and thought of treating our selves to lunch," Said Peter "That''s right and its gonna be a big threat," Said Ned "Good, so what will it be for today," Theodore asked "I''ll have the umm. . . huh is this a new menu" Said Ned. "Yep but there''s still the old menu if keep looking" Said Theodore "Can you tell us about the new dishes?" Said, Peter. Theodore began to explain before he noticed that the kids left to play in the garden and Charlotte was seated on her own. He can''t help but realise how beautiful his girlfriend is. After explaining he took their order and left for the kitchen to not only cook but to also appease his d?s?r? to fight with some breathing. He then had Charlotte give their orders and asked her to come back to him after doing so. When Charlotte came back she saw Theodore looking extremely agitated as if he was having a withdrawal from substances. So being the caring girlfriend she is, she went up to him and asked "What wrong, do I need to call a doctor" Theodore''s eyes had dangerous glint as he looked into her beautiful eyes and leaned in to kiss her passionately for straight 3 minutes while also squeezing her bu??. After that, he had calmed down a bit and said "Sorry but I should tell you a few things" Charlotte gave a shy nod in response before saying "What happened to you that was so unlike you" "I''m sorry about this, its a bit much to throw on you all of sudden" Said Theodor "It''s Okay" Said Charlotte like it was nothing "Huh? You''re taking this a lot easier than I expected" Said Theodore "I would be lying If I said I wasn''t pissed but I know how much you love Rose and have seen how much you try to share that love with my daughter Chloe. Although we''ve only accepted each others feeling earlier today I know you aren''t willing to hurt us." Said Charlotte while wrapping her arms around his waist and her head on his ?h?st. "But no more secrets or I might just leave" Said Charlotte with fake anger Theodore''s calm heart instantly turned escalated "That''s extremely cruel of you" "Hehe sorry I was just testing you. Just make sure you know that you have people to get back to, so you better not die" Said Charlotte with a bright smile Chapter 28 - Helping ? Theodore went back to the counter with a clear and calm mind making sure 0 keep his thoughts occupied. Peter then got a call. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* "Hi May. . . yes, yes I know I''m still looking for a job. . . . . don''t worry May. . . Yes, love you too" Said Peter tiredly "Hurry Ned, we need to get ourselves a job," Said Peter who began to scoff down his Roast Pork, Just Kidding "Give me a minute I''m nearly done," said Ned who was busy enjoying his Cheese-Feathered Hanetsuki Gy¨­za. "You guys need a job," Theodore asked "Yes do you know any place that''s hiring," Said Peter eagerly "No.." Said, Theodore Peter and Ned instantly sighed in defeat. "But I am in need of some employees for the takeaway services that I have in mind, so you up for it," Said, Theodore "Well take it," Said, Peter and Ned simultaneously "Good, I take it you guys have a bicycle or something if not I''ll get you guys one you don''t have to worry about distance as well keep it within a reasonable range," Said Theodore while thinking of creating a ''bicycle'' "Thank you so much, Mr Hunt, we won''t disappoint you," Said Peter hurriedly "You know I''m only 23 years old, right?" Said, Theodore "huh? but you look like so ol..." Said, Ned "Sorry, Mr Hunt. Please don''t listen to him," Said Peter while covering Ned''s mouth with his hands. "It''s fine I was just putting it out there, Just make sure to inform your parents," Said Theodore as he watched them leave. "You idiot we nearly lost our job before we could even start" Said Peter "Come on, I was gonna say that he aged well afterwards," said Ned Theodore smiled hearing their conversation. While waiting for more customers Theodore began writing another 10 chapters for "Bleach" and "Naruto" on his ??ptop. After days of waiting for a contract, Theodore made his own website called "Still Entertainment" where he began drawing manga and comics. He put a donation system on each one of his creations as a way to make money. He had Sonya advertise with pop up adds and pestered some rich readers to come to his site. With his website, Theodore makes about $1,000 a day from the generous readers and he replies to there generosity with more chapters and more stories like "One Piece", "Nobless", "Lord of the Rings" and "Harry Potter". Theodore''s website took the world by storm with its wide range of content and by the fact that every form of entertainment on the site has one name attached to it called "All_Mighty_Daddy" Yep, that''s Theodore''s alias within the community it''s not a name he chose as Sonya was the one who created his profile. His alias has become a legend with numerous rumours surrounding it. A few minutes into writing he heard a familiar voice. "Look this is the place I was telling you about doesn''t it look amazing, your gonna lose it when you taste the food" Said, Jennifer "It does look amazing" Said, blond-haired women "She isn''t exaggerating the food here is the best" Said Clint When Theodore looked up from his ??ptop, to admire Jennifer''s curves and the blond haired women slim build. ''Who ever gets with these two can be said to be very lucky but I can be considered lucky as well'' He thought while looking over to Charlotte His contact lens instantly displayed the blond haired women info. From what he just read the slim blond women is Susan Storm the Invisible Women. The beginning of Fantastic Four has already passed and they now help with a few mutant problems and some other natural disasters. Jennifer and her friends from the time they were schooling. She''s also currently single. ''Think with your head dumbass she might be single but your most definitely not'' Thought Theodore "Hey Theo I brought a customer," Said Jennifer proudly "I can see that, so what''s your name customer," Said Theodore friendly while forcing his eyes to stay on her face. Susan lost her bearings seeing how handsome Theodore. It even led to her hands to go invisible before she managed to regain control. ''Just breath, Susan breath'' Susan told herself repeatedly "Hi I''m Susan Storm," said Susan with a small blush "Nice to meet you I''m Theodore Hunt owner and chef of this place, So what would you like to order" Said Theodore "Dad" Rose shouted while coming out of the kitchen "Uncle Theo" Shouted Chloe Theodore did a quick 180 to catch the two toddlers in his arms before picking them both up to ask "So what can I do for the two beautiful Princesses" "I want to help cook" Said Chloe "Me too daddy I want to cook," Said, Rose "You two want help cook their food?" Said, Theodore "Yeah," Said both of them "Okay you heard them I''ll be having two ?ssistants to help me so it might be a tad bit slower, I hope you don''t mind," Said Theodore apologetically The two little beauties put their puppy dog eyes to use and showed it to the others. They agree and order. The girls got to work helping with cutting vegetables, cracking eggs, whisking, blending and so on. "Ahh, it hurts daddy" Rose shouted after getting hit by the oil that was frying the steak. Theodore moved quick to comfort her with a hug and a kiss on where it hurt "There and its all gone" "Thank you, Daddy" Said Rose before getting back to cooking. About a 40 minutes later they had finished cook and served the food with the two little girls carrying a small tray together. Jennifer had ordered Transforming Furikake Gohan. Clint ordered Chaliapin Steak Don. Susan Storm ordered Chicken Egg Tempura Don. The moment the food came they got up in anticipation watching it make its way to their table. The smell alone had held them hostage and when it hit their tongue they immediately gave up everything they had and worshipped it. Nothing else matters anymore, nothing could get in the way of their taste buds getting ??r?ssed by the flavours that each bite held. This was officially heaven for all three of them. "Look guys they like your cooking," Said Theodore to Chloe and Rose who were watching nervously "Yay, we did," They said while giving each other a high five. Chapter 29 - Dad? ? Theodore Pov We had numerous regulars coming in and out. The girls continued to help out and they would stand near the people looking at them nervously wait to see whether they liked it or not. When they saw Frank eating with a small tear they thought it was bad and looked down at the floor disappointedly. Frank saw this and showed a rare smile while easing the kid''s feelings. It was truly a beautiful moment. At around 5 p.m. I closed the place down to have some personal time with my girlfriend. Walking into the large living area I saw the kids were fast asleep with their heads resting on either side of Charlotte''s th??hs with blankets covering them. "Looks like our little chefs worked a little too hard, " I whispered with a warm smile "Yeah, I''m really proud of them" Charlotte whispers while moving their loose hair away from their face "Hey Charlotte I was thinking if you would like to move in with us," Said Theodore sincerely out of the blue "Umm, I umm" Charlotte turned into a flustered schoolgirl hearing his words. "I want you to live with me so I can protect you and Chloe. Your my first girlfriend and I don''t particularly want to lose you because of my naivety" Said Theodore "Are you sure? I don''t want to be a homewrecker" Said Charlotte I reply simply "As my girlfriend, you have full writes to be a homewrecker. I welcome all your wrecking capabilities " Charlotte gave a nod before dramatically saying "Well then Mr Theodore Hunt would you be so kind as to protect us from this dangerously cruel world," I reply gracefully "Why of course, what kind of man would I be, if I let such beautiful women and cute child, face the harshness of this world" "Hehe well jokes aside let''s talk about the sleeping arrangement" Said Charlotte "Huh well, we have a spare room that I can turn into a bedroom" I state simply "No, I want them to be in the same room" Said Charlotte I reply "Good I''ll move the bed and add another one" "Yeah umm. . . what about me" Said Charlotte looking away "I was kinda thinking my room" When I said that she was even more flustered ''Didn''t she joke about ''doing it'' earlier. . . a joke is a joke. Just let it be'' "If you''re uncomfortable with the idea I can make the spare room to be yours. Please don''t force yourself" I said "No, I''m fine, I''m just a tad bit nervous," She said while avoiding eye contact "We''ll take things slow," I said with a warm smile "Are you not mad" Said Charlotte I shake my head and say "You don''t need to worry I''m completely fine with it" She replied, "But I''m your girlfr. . ." "Even so I''m okay with it, now you wait while I fix the kids room," I said before kissing her head. I then moved Rose bed to the side and added another bed. Then I replaced my bed with a King-sized bed to leave some space in between us. I then popped a visit to Charlotte''s apartment and moved their ?h?st draws and the wardrobe''s to the rooms. I go back to Charlotte and pick up Rose. Charlotte picked up Chloe and then we laid them down on their beds. Charlotte and I changed into our pyjamas. Laying in bed with a bit of space separating us. . . . . . . . . . Next-Day Sunday Morning 06:00 Am I had gotten up earlier to create a two more copy''s of Baymax and the bracelet that it comes with. I also created a small earpiece using bone conduction. Which sends sound directly through the skull to the eardrum. The benefits to this are that it still leaves the ears open to other sounds while being able to listen to music and take calls. The end product was a smooth sticker that sat behind my ear and had the same the skin completion as mine. I then did my morning exercise with some martial arts training. I don''t gain any more strength from the Saitama workout as the rest of the inheritance is now monster hunting. I then made breakfast. Then I packed a small picnic box filled with ingredients and packed the kids bags with snacks. A few minutes into packing Charlotte woke up and kissed me on the cheek "So what''s on today''s agenda" I then spun around and pulled her into a hug to give her a strong kiss on her lips. After separating I said "Morning beautiful, I was thinking we go on a camping trip" "That would be nice," She said with a light blush. The kids joined shortly afterwards clearly overjoyed to know that they would now be living together. I then tell them about our family outing. To which they reply with a scream and sing a song consisting "Were going Camping!" I had Sonya save the recording. Sonya''s been acting a bit weird but that''s something I''ll address later. After having breakfast we left in the car I made. Yes, I could have just teleported to the location but the journey is half the fun. During the ride we had Sonya Identify anything the girls asked about. After getting to the wood we hiked our way through the bushes and trees with the girls sitting on either side of my shoulders. We stop every now and then to take a break while also taking in our surroundings. We finally reached a place with the clean flat ground with a river nearby. We sent up camp. I then introduced the Baymax''s to everyone. The kids were particularly happy to have more friends. Then we left the kids to walk about with Baymax''s following. I left with Charlotte to teach her fishing. Charlotte sat between my legs with her back against my ?h?st and the fishing rod in her hands, listening to my instructions. "Where did you learn to fish" Charlotte asked "It was my parents, they were the adventure type. They took me on a lot of camping trips, they taught me everything to do with camping including fishing and hunting" I said with a distant look on my face "What happened to them?" Asked Charlotte "They passed away when I was 17. They got caught in a construction accident while passing by" I said with a bleak smile "Sorry," Said Charlotte "It''s fine, this is actually our favourite camping spot. I come here for the nostalgia. Now I''m here to make new memories" I said happily We sat there quietly enjoying the passing breeze and the sound of rushing water and trees rustling. We managed to catch two big fish and went back to camp to call the girls back as it was getting late. "Okay we need a fire, so what do we need?" I said "I know sticks," Said Chloe excitedly "That''s right, make sure they are dry, okay," I said Charlotte and Rose left looking for sticks but oddly enough Chloe didn''t move. Getting on one knee I ask "Chloe are you okay?" She nervously nodded and tugged at my shirt. And said quietly "I want to secret(private) talk" I sat down on a chair and pick her up to sit on my ??p "Okay, tell me what''s wrong, " "Umm. . . Dad" Said Chloe shyly "Huh, I think I miss heard?" I said confusedly "You are Dad! Dad! DAD!!!" She said while diving into my ?h?st I smile and rub her head to see her looking up at me with a look filled with expectation "Good, I''m dad, now" She giggled happily while rubbing her head into my ?h?st "Hehe, Dad, daddy dad" Not too far away I hear Rose shout repeatedly "Mommy!" I look back at Chloe and kiss her forehead while mushing her cheeks with my hands "You and Rose are just two sneaky squirrels, aren''t you?" "Hehe, Sneaky," Said Chloe with a bright smile. Chapter 30 - First Appearance Time skip Two Weeks Theodore Pov It''s just like they say time fly''s when you''re having fun but for me, time flew by because of how happy and content I am with this new life of mine. I did speculate that it would be difficult to attempt to live a normal life when I first discovered I was in this world but never did I think I just needed to find myself another daughter and a lover to accompany me and Rose. Even though Rose''s wish to see Spiderman was mistakenly granted and at the time, I was angered but I now see it as a happy accident or a blessing to be more precise. These past two weeks were filled with the pure joy of being a functional family. Rose and Chloe have become increasingly talented at cooking. I help Charlotte with her book and I also advertise her book on my website. Charlotte helps around at the shop every now and then. I''ve also taught the girls boxing to protect themselves from bullies but I also told them to tell on the bullies. Charlotte and I are now a boner-fied (Pun intended) couple as she managed to gain some courage to initiate an intimate evening. It might seem crude but I may or not broke her after the first night. Truthfully I did go overboard but heck it''s been a whole year since the last time I did it. I''m not one to brag but I was very popular back in my college days for the simple fact that I was a genius in the bed. I never got into a proper relationship as I believe that you need to financially stable to be in one and I was far from that. I went to a small tangent there. My relationship with customers is more friendly. Nick Fury comes in every now and then to get something to eat but we don''t really talk. Charlotte, Susan, Jennifer, and Natasha are considerably close, like on a scary level. Jennifer and I spar sometimes, with me always winning. Sonya and Charlotte are also close. I also realized that Sonya not only loves to be a mother figure for Rose but she also loves me as a woman. It was a hard pill to swallow but I made it clear that I don''t feel the same as I have Charlotte. Sonya and I then made an improvement to her battle body, It now has a synthetic skin and hair that can shapeshift. This was so that she can go out with us on our trips and also be able to interact with Rose and Chole. The only thing that her body can''t imitate is touch and taste which we both know is considerably hard to achieve. Her body is very similar to Charlotte but less exaggeration on the ?h?st, she did this without my knowledge. She was introduced to my customers as a friend but those who have seen Sonya know she is the A.I. With her high s?x appeal, she tried to tease me a few times but I take my relationship with Charlotte very serious and paid no heed to it. I will be honest I do find, Natasha, Jennifer, Susan and Sonya attractive but I won''t allow my self to have any feelings or be derailed from the course that I have chosen with Charlotte. You might be wondering why I haven''t just claimed them as mine. Simple I was brought up well by my strict and traditional parents. Although it''s an every mans dream to have a harem, including my self. I just can''t bring myself to hurt Charlotte, Chloe, and Rose. (Note: Still doesn''t know Rose''s wish for multiple moms) Let''s forget about that, now onto my employees. Peter and Ned are ecstatic as they get paid pretty well. Peter and Ned both work as my takeaway delivery men wearing a maroon jacket that had Rose''s Palace in white embroidery on the left ?h?st. I also gave t bicycle I could just teleport the food directly to the customers but this way I can help Peter and maybe save him from the stupid civil war fight but I won''t stop him from joining if he wishes to. For Ned, I hope the bicycle rides can help with his health. My website "Still Entertainment" is now world-renowned for its beautifully constructed stories and art. I make five thousand dollars daily from it. I''ve been asked by multiple studios for the movie rights but I said no as I fear they''ll butcher it. Also to say my thanks to the fans I teleported small figure of the novel/manga/comic that they lean towards more. Everyone was ecstatic seeing a small metallic box at their door. The metallic black box had a window on the front and a small figure inside and on the top had "Still Entertainment" in gold. The rich readers even announced that they would bye every figure for any amount and to my surprise, only 6 people came out and sold their figures. From the money I made, I was able to buy more ingredients for more luxurious dishes. The shop underwent a small change. The kitchen now had an open concept to it as Charlotte pointed out that I should let the customers watch me cook.She said that my skills were mesmerising and that would be good entertainment. Due to having another daughter I made the smart choice to rename the place from Rose''s Palace to Little Place. Thankfully I didn''t have to argue with Rose about it. This was my first step into making it so that Rose and Chloe are on equal ground with no favouritism. The shop is no longer my way of making money as "Still Entertainment" does it better. No, the shop is my passion, seeing the smiles and emotions that my food gives people fills me with immense pride. The pricing for all the dishes have also dropped to $15 and I now have red wine being sold. The red wine is made personally by me after researching multiple methods and ingredients. I''ve also begun doing my own experimental dishes to which Peter and Ned became my victim*Cough* I mean willing taste testers. In the weekends I take my family on trips around the world. We also went to some third world countries to build the kids character. I did help a few of them by making it rain, nurturing a plot of land with nanobots and buying more warm clothes for the cold countries. I believe handouts make lazy people that''s why I gave them a small solution to work with. Now all the good times are on pause as the big Iron Man 2 ending is starting. The first thing I do is teleport a distance away from the Justin Hammer drones expo. I watch Iron Man make his entrance onto the stage and walk up to War Machine (Rhodey) while the crowd goes wild. I had hacked into their coms and listened "We got trouble" Said Toney "Tony, there are civilians present. I''m here on orders. Let''s not do this right now" Said Rhodey Toney put his arm around his neck and said "Give them a wave" He continues "All these people are in danger. We gotta get them out of here. You gotta trust me for the next five minutes" Rhodey replied simply "Yeah, I tried that. I got tossed around your house, remember?" "Listen, I think he''s working with Vanko" Rhodey replied with a shocked tone "Vanko''s alive?" While Justin was hyping up the crowd Toney approaches him from the back and taps his shoulder. "where is he?" said Tony Justin played dumb and replied "What?" "Where''s Vanko?" Said Toney "Who?" Said, Justine Tony presses on "Tell me" Justin continues to play dumb "What are you doing here man?" Rhodey notices his machine gun take aim and said "Whoa, whoa, whoa" Tony looks at the gun on over shoulder and said "Is that you?" Rhodey panics and replies "No, I''m not doing that. That''s not me. I can''t move. I''m locked up. I''m locked up! Get out of here. Go! This whole system''s been compromised" Toney took off into the sky breaking through the glass dome roof "Let''s take it outside" When he went through the roof I made a portal appear beneath it to catch the glass from falling on the audience. "Hero''s and their dumb exit strategy," I said spitefully Before the drones and Rodey could shoot at Toney I place around portal on the ends of their guns and let the bullets be teleported into space. Then with a deep sigh, I say "Time to get this shit over with" I then allow my suit to come out and cover my body. My hair turned into a ghostly white. Then a red scarf wrapped around my neck covering my nose and mouth. A white suit fit perfectly to my figure. I appear next to Rhodey and threw him out the same hole Tony made. Before the drones could react to my sudden appearance I directly rip their arms and mounted guns from their body and teleported them to a heavily fortified cell back in my base. My scarf and hair were blowing back from a well-timed breeze that came from the open roof. My perfect figure and face captured handsomely on the surrounding screens. I attempt to disappear but my [Instinctively Cool] ability kicked in and forced me to stay for a while like it was waiting for something. My thoughts were answered when a reporter from the crowd stepped out and asked "Are you another hero like Mr Stark" I didn''t even get a chance to think before I gave a monotone answer "I''m not a hero I just don''t like people making a mess of my City, " With those words, I disappear from the stage leaving nothing but a quiet crowd to process my words and my handsome face. Chapter 31 - On Its Side The time was now 09:35 in the evening and I was now back at home in my base wearing my regular clothes. Sonya was seated at the workbench working on the Hammer drones saving any of the useable components from it. She wore a tank top that showed cleavage and a pair of booty shorts that''s exposed her pale long leg. Her dark green hair was up in a messy bun with strands sitting lightly on her cheeks. Ever since getting her body she doesn''t like to use the computerised arms that were made to make our creations easier. She also strives to imitate human life to the best of her ability, this meant cutting her connection to the world wide web, locking up a portion of her excessive knowledge, slowing down her own ability to process things so that it''s at a human level. We had also developed a sustainable energy source through the decomposition of food that is broken down to natural energy for her to run on a. Essentially giving off the image of a normal everyday human. We are still researching a way emulate touch, smell and taste but turning such things into accurate information is not possible without the use of God like powers. I approach quietly as to not disturb her work but I notice that she had a pained look on her face. I was gonna ask why but I realise it''s the dejected look of rejection. The look of unrequited love that comes with a bitter smile in an attempt to encourage themselves in their love life. And it''s all because of me but even if I feel bad I can''t simply throw away the relationship I have with Charlotte. "Thanks, Sonya but we can do that tomorrow so just get some sleep," I said sincerely while taking the robot parts out of her hand. With the same bitter smile, she replied: "It''s okay I don''t get tired, remember?" Saying that she gently grabbed the parts out of my hand and got back to work. I then walk away to a door that led directly to my bedroom. Charlotte was already in bed wearing her light blue nightgown reading a book. I slowly change into my own pyjamas and join her in the bed. Hugging her in my arms I feel relief and the notion that what I did is right. "What''s wrong with Sonya" Said Charlotte who put her book down and stared decisively into my eyes. "What do you mean," I said "Do you think I wouldn''t notice that Sonya suddenly isn''t as bright or perky as before. So tell me what happened" Said Charlotte I immediately lie "It''s just misunderstanding on one of our projects" "Don''t lie to me Theo or you won''t be sleeping on this bed anymore?" Said Charlotte clearly understanding me very well "I, I, I can''t say," I said as I was unsure of her reaction "Theo tell me" Said Charlotte with a strong resolve Giving a light sigh I say "She confessed to me and I rejected her" "Huh? but why?" Said Charlotte "Huh? isn''t it obvious its cause I have you and Chloe" I said confusedly "So it''s not causing you to think of her as just a robot" Said Charlotte "How could I, this world has a wide range of races that include robots and A.I? Despite how some think I''m very accepting of odd or none human looking life forms. I''m not the least bit phased by how the world views me, I only do what sits well with my moral compass. So even though I might like Sonya I won''t accept it because I have you" I rambled without noticing Charlotte now had a wide smile "So you do like her" "Yes, I''m sorry but believe me I will not make any advances at her," I said clearly not understanding her smile Charlotte shook her head "Theo, I want you to stop holding yourself back and accept her," "Okay now I''m lost," I said "You know our recurring nightly activities have destroyed my stamina and my body. I can''t satisfy you so I mind as well get a partner to tackle it and the kids already see her as a second mother. I also don''t want to Sonya to be sad, she''s family" Said Charlotte caringly "I can''t it''s. . ." I try replying before she interrupts "Stop doing what you think is right and just do what you want" Said Charlotte At her words my whole world became clearer, it had appeared that my insistent thoughts of not wanting to have Sonya be mine caused a mental block. Looking deep into the eyes of the black haired beauty in my arms I say "You know I really love you" She gave a radiant smile and said "I know, now go make Sonya happy" I disappear from the house and was now stood on the side of a skyscraper, I panicked for a bit before realising that I wasn''t going to fall. The place I was in is literally on its side The sky was blue with white fluffy clouds and around me were other building with the bottom being covered in a thick grey fog. "Huh? This isn''t the base Where am I?" I ask only to be met by silence I attempt to teleport out but it seemed to not work which makes no sense as I was sure nothing could hold me or negate my ability. I was then presented by the same golden light from the first day of having my powers. After the light passed a note sat in the air defying gravity. On the not it said: "Hey Theo it''s Elijah so here''s your first monster slaying mission. The monster your facing has been upgraded to have just enough durability to take a beating before dying. His sword skills and other skills are also upgraded to challenge as yours" "As a bonus for winning this fight, I''ll give you an option at the end to give Sonya her d?s?r?d body or to gain a piece of strength from your inheritance. Also, any wounds gained from here is completely healed once you get out" "Good luck Theo try having some fun it''s not every day you have someone that can challenge your strength" "Wait! blue sky, tall dull buildings, world on its side and sword skills. I thought I was fighting monsters from Marvels multiverse, shit is it. . . ." I said out loud looking over my surrounding once again. My words stopped as I here a scratchy echoing voice that sent shivers down my spine "HAAa hahaha! HAAa hahaha! oh how unexpected a visitor" Chapter 32 - White Zangetsu Turning around I see the owner to the unsettling voice. As I had thought my opponent is white Zangetsu also know as the Hollow within Ichigo from the Anime Bleach. With his white spiked hair and his eyes lost the white pigment leaving a dark black while the rest had a fearsome yellow colour. While Ichigo wears a standard black Shinigami Shihakusho, his Hollow self wears a white Shihakusho with a black cloth belt. "So what should I call you, Hollow Ichigo or White Zangetsu," I said that the "Why to bother with names, let''s fight to our heart''s content," Said White Zangetsu psychotic grin Holding his sword over his shoulder like it was luggage, his body slightly lent back with his head tilted to the side clearly giving off a thug like a vibe. Even though his stance looks casual with no fighting intent being shown, I know from the anime that he doesn''t have a fighting style as his fighting ability relies purely on instinct no sense of form or pattern. ''This is gonna be tough but I like'' I thought with a crazed smile. At my smile, I saw his eyes waver for a minute like it saw something concerning. It was subtle but I also saw his grip tighten clearly showing preparation. He then said, "You''re no pushover, definitely strong. . ." It was only a brief second but he disappeared without the slightest indication that he was moving. His figure reappeared above with his sword cutting down across from my shoulder to my hip. I didn''t even feel the cut before blood gushed out uncontrollably. I wasn''t pushed back as I have a solid stance that''s been trained to perfection but I felt clear burning and stinging coming from my ?h?st. Proud of his work he continues ". .but not strong enough" Feeling the cold sensation of blood loss didn''t leave me scared or shaken. No, what I felt was excitement, joy, hyped all of the above. A bloody cut that proved I was mortal drove me into what Saitama had always wanted, the feeling of a win that was made of struggles. This feeling was what one would call a battle maniac. Ripping off my shirt I call out my hero suite changing my clothes and hair. I instinctively pulled off my scarf. Thinking that the scarf was the strongest material and that its form is also able to change. Then with both hands holding it, I change it into a pair of blood red gauntlets that went up to my elbow. Bumping the now metallic fists together *CLANCK* I could change it to a sword or something similar but my speciality is hand to hand combat adding a weapon to my style will take time to control and understand. "Dressing up for your funeral, how nice" Said White Zangetsu with a condescending tone I didn''t hear his comment as I was taking in this rare occasion. So with my right fist held up to my chin and my left hand out calling out to him I say happily "Let''s try this again" White Zangetsu rushed at me again but this time I could see him with his sword being dragged behind him. He slashes upwards to which I stepped to the side and let the sword skim passed my body before landing roundhouse on his ribs. His two lower ribs broke on impact *CRACK*. After breaking he was flung to the side while spitting out black blood. He didn''t appear to be phased by the pain to as he stood back up casually while wiping the blood off his lips. "This is, interesting" Said White Zangetsu "I agree but it would be more interesting if you used your Bankai form or this will end quickly," I said with a smug smile. He didn''t need my advice because he had already noticed the clear difference In strength. What he didn''t know was I held back so that I can fight him in his peak form. Pointing his sword forwards he gives a vicious grin and says "Ban. .kai" A strong wind radiated off his body. The air around me had gained a sudden weight that begins to pressure my body towards the ground but the only thing it did was cause my breathing to falter and hair to slightly move. ''So this is spiritual pressure, just the fact that I can feel its weight is impressive enough especially with my special physique but I''m more excited to experience the strength of his sword'' I thought while appreciating his transformation. The once oversized sword was now condensed into a long white Katana. His clothes didn''t change much as it looked like the slimmed down version from before. He didn''t say anything and quickly went into rushing me with all his might. Appearing on my left he attempts to slash my arm off but I raise both of my hands and catch it easily. "Too slo. . . " I say with his sword between my palms. Before I could finish he puts his other hand behind the back of the blade to apply more strength and says "Getsuga Tenshou" Just a few meters away from him, I use my full speed to catch him off guard.Giving him no time to react I throw a punch at his face but he didn''t need to, being purely on instinct he raised his sword to guard. As soon as my gauntlet hits the blade I kick him in the stomach. Not allowing him to get away I chase him. We went back and forth with punches, Kicks, grapples and slashes. 30 minutes into the fight both us were injured badly. My suit fixed itself but it couldn''t fix the continues bleeding that I had gained from his sword. I had also gained a few broken bones but not as severe as my cuts. If someone had seen all the cuts they would be surprised at how I''m still standing. I was cut in every weak spot, the reason why I''m still able to stand is due to the adrenaline rushing through me. White Zangetsu was in a similar condition as I smashed most of his ribs, jaw, nose, shoulders and legs. I had attempted to immobilise him with a strong punch to his spine but he''s always able to see through my intentions. We were now a distance away from each other trying to regulate our breathing. "Oi Let''s end this with one last move," I said while breathing heavily "Why the hurry, it was just getting good," He said "Sorry but I think you have nothing left to entertain me with," I said straightening my back White Zangetsu had the look of fear as he watched at me from a distance "What, are you?" "DEATH" Is all he could see, his instincts could not find a feasible solution to escape. He was left to accept his demise. So with one last terrifying laugh, he said: "HAAa hahaha, HAAa hahaha you''re a monster!!" From my first erupted a great power that shattered his sword, destroyed his body into a chunky bloody puddle. I then hear a deep resounding voice "FATALITY" Amused by the voice I smile and say "Hey Elijah did you enjoy the show" After my words, Elijah appeared in his white gown and said "That was brilliant, how was it for you did you manage to have some fun" "It was a great fight and I''m excited about the future fights, I learnt that my full strength is not any where near to Saitama''s as his serious punch leaves no evidence, well apart from the destroyed terrain. So my for my reward I want Sonya to have her d?s?r?d body" Said Theodore "Good, by the way, there''s something you should know about Sonya. . . " Said, Elijah I cut him off "I know she''s not completely made by me, right? I realised it a few days back if she wants to tell me I''ll listen if not I won''t pry into it. I respect her privacy" "What if her intentions are bad" Said Elijah "I''m not worried I trust in my ability to judge peoples character and if she did, she wouldn''t risk pissing me off as she is well aware how strong I am," I said confidently "Well then go back home Mr family man," Said Elijah with a goofy smile while teleporting me back home. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Narrator Pov Theodore was now where he initially wanted to teleport which was the basement Where Sonya was at reading up a book behind the shelves. As Theodore look around he sees Sonya float into the air while being embraced by a light that slowly changed her body. Everything about her seemed more vibrant while still having her beautiful pale green completion. Her feminine figure has a more lifelike jiggle and bounces to it, unlike before. Her height is about 6.1 because of her hight she has long legs, her ?ss is still as obnoxious if not more then Charlotte''s with her thin waist. Her br??sts are a modest DD, well their modest compared to Charlotte''s H cup. Her black hair had green ombre colouring that had oddly satisfying green glow around the edges. She was looking more like Shego then ever but just more m?tur? and taller with some added thickness. Behind the couch of the living area, Rose and Chloe could be seen watching Sonya''s transformation with stars in their eyes. From a child''s perspective, she looked like a fairy especially with how bright the light was. "Wow," They said in sync They immediately look at each other with a finger over their lips "Shush" "Aunty is a fairy" Said Rose "Hmm hmm Aunty is super pretty," Said Chloe "dad is talking to aunty, let''s get closer," Said Rose as they move behind the bookshelf. The light fades and Sonya slowly hovers back down to the floor on her feet. Her transformation also gave her some suitable clothes. On her body was a slim fit white dress that hugged her beautiful figure. She came to with a confused expression not at all sure what had just happened. She realised that her connection to the internet and other electronics have become none existing. She could also smell and feel the warmth of a cosy home. She pinched her self "Ouch! that stung. . . Huh it hurts I''m, I''m human, blood, flesh and bone" She was so happy that she began crying with tears of joy "I have have a body again!!" Theodore gave her no time to check her surroundings as he quickly pulled into a strong hug. She looked up at Theodore and said "Your so warm, I can feel your arms around me, Theo. It feels so nice, this is nice" Wiping the tears from her eyes with his right hand he says "Sonya, I can''t throw away what I have with Charlotte and my new daughter" "But Charlotte has said that I can still have you as long as you accept the idea of not being the only one. I love you Sonya. So are willing to satisfy my stupid selfish d?s?r?s" Theodor said sincerely Sonya smiled and Innocently kissed Theodore on the lips but being someone with no prior knowledge she only gave him a peck and said "I can''t believe you would think that I wanted you to leave Charlotte" While they were in their own little world Rose and Chloe looked at each other before throwing out Two fingers and saying "2 Moms" They tried to quietly sneak back to their rooms but Theodore sensed them quite a while back and stop them to confront their sneaky behaviour "Girls, why are you still up, it''s now 10 pm" The girls quickly put out their arms in front like zombies with their eyes closed and said "Rose/Chloe is Sleepwalking" A light smile appeared on Sonya''s and Theodore''s face. Theodore picked them up one on each arm and said "So are you okay with daddy having Sonya" The kids came out of their little act, pointed at Sonya and said with a happy smile "Mamma" Sonya was happy to be accepted by not just Theodore but also by the whole family. So with tears in her eyes, she said "Thank You" Chapter 33 - News Of. . . . Sunday Morning 05:00 Am I woke up in heaven with two beautiful clothed angels sleeping soundly in my arms. Charlotte was shocked to hear that Sonya was no longer an A.I but overall she was happy that her friend got what she wanted. Charlotte was also the one to get Sonya to sleep with us, no nightly activities just some wholesome cuddling. I didn''t ask Sonya about who she was but from hearing her saying human again. It narrowed it down to a reincarnation of some sort, it would explain how she able to depict Shego''s image but for the time being, I let it be because I trust her. I count myself lucky to have two beautiful women be mine and have no plans to take it for granted. In my head, I''m already married to them and in the near future, it won''t be just in my head but in the shape of two rings on their hands. Slowly removing myself from their grip I get up and get ready for the new day. Last nights fight helped me realise that I need to get myself some leverage. I do have a strong physical body but Elijah had said that every monster slaying mission will have the power to put up a fight. Just like how zangetsu''s sword was able to cut me, I might have to fight a monster that could shoot directly through my skull. So instead of having a weapon I just need to work on some footwork that could increase my speed. ''But how fast am I? Am I able to stop time? Could I be this worlds flash? Maybe faster? That''s the thing I''ve always been afraid of causing an explosion from my body forcefully breaking the sound barrier. There''s also the high chance of destroying the earth. In the end, my body isn''t based on speed but on condensed destruction. That''s another thing, I''ve come up with a theory on what Saitama''s power is. I never really truly believed he simply had super strength, no it would be better to describe it as God strength if that''s what it is but it''s not, his training somehow changed his body into the perfect container for destructive energy that is undetectable, well I leave that for another day I got work to do'''' I made my self an English breakfast. While having breakfast I wrote up more chapters for the novels. I also decided to add another novel from my world called "I''m really a superstar". It''s a little different from my usual fantasy based novels as its set in the modern day. After writing a few chapters I drew a cover and uploaded it. Then I started drawing up a chapter for my manga''s and comics. About two hours into drawing Charlotte and Sonya came by and gave a kiss on either side of my cheek. Turning around I say with a wide smile "Good Morning" "Good morning ''Dear'' " They said in sync while emphasising the last part. "How''s about I whip up something to welcome Sonya into what taste is like," I said They quickly agree to the idea and sat down to read the updated chapters. They are kinder of my number one fans but also the most annoying, being the only ones to know that I''m the author they nag me constantly on the next chapter and where the story is heading. About 40 minutes later I had made a banquet of breakfast meals. The kids had also woken up after smelling the fumes that passed through the air. I stood, waiting patiently for Sonya to taste the joys of being human. She cut into a stack of pancakes that were covered in raspberry sauce. She took a nice long sniff of sweet smell and placed it on the end of her tongue. The moment it touched her tongue she rolled it around her mouth trying to fully explore the taste and texture. With tears of overwhelming joy, she shouted "AMAZING!!" Charlotte and I smiled at her reaction while the kids just giggled at how she reacted. (Note: kids didn''t know she was an A.I, just thought she was using a camera. It''s difficult to explain A.I to children so they just went with it) After breakfast, I sat at the couch with Sonya and Charlotte snuggled up in my arms, while the kids played with their toys. Turning on the T.V we check what''s on the news. It was just the usual political stuff and some blatant hate speech on mutants. Some debates on something stupid. Then the newswomen went onto announcing the next piece of news but with oddly brighter expression from before. "If you haven''t heard about it already, then let me fill you in, on New Yorks new vigilante" Said Newswomen On our fifty inch T.V was a close-up image of my face at the Hammer drones expo. It was my mesmerising deep blue eyes, my crazy white hair and a bright red scarf over the tip of my nose and mouth. The lighting is perfect, my hair was perfect and my face was perfect, it was like the photo was taken in a studio, it could be even used for some fashion magazines. The video cut back to the Newswomen who had a predatory look in her eyes but what I felt wasn''t just her eyes but the eyes thousands, no millions with the exact same look. I felt my hairs stand up warning me of the women and men who wanted me. *Cough* "The hero made his debut at the Hammer drone expose, it had been reported that Hammer industries had made deal with the criminal Ivan Vanko to create the Hammer drones for military usage but Ivan had other plans and took over the drones for his revenge on Tony Stark. The following video shows signs violence viewer discretion is advised" Being a live showcase of a big announcement there was a professional team filming the whole thing. So what was shown was Hd video footage that''s been cut into its own little movie. From my entrance to the act of disarming (pun intended). Then it showed the part where I stood there silently before being asked a question by a reporter and then giving my answer. "And there we go our handsome hero claiming to not be a hero as he does a heroic act. He hasn''t gotten a name yet but there has been a debate on all social platforms for various names such as RedScarf, WhiteStud, White Knight and etc. My personal favourite is Red Frost" Hearing my possible names led me to just want to teleport to a random planet and hide until things die down. ''Urgh I should have come up with a name and told them instead of having some crazed women give me this cringe, shit'' "Wow he''s super cool" Said Rose "Daddy I want a scarf," Said Chloe excitedly I gave a nervous laugh and agree to buy them some scarves. Charlotte leaned in and whispered in my ear seductively "I want to meet the White Stud tonight" Giving a light cough I get up and turn to the kids "Are you ready to open up the shop" Rose and Chloe dropped their toys and stood straight while saluting "Yes, Chef" "Good, get changed and let''s get ready to make the best food ever," I said "Yes, Chef" They left to get changed into a white chef outfit that Charlotte bought for them. Chapter 34 - Princesses Still, Sunday 08:00 am Narrator Pov Rose and Chloe were on a stool turning the closed sign over to show that the shop was open. "The Little Palace is Open for Business" Rose and Chloe shouted excitedly They then pull open the door and give a warm welcome to the customers. Morning customer made up of some random civilians with the addition of Stan Lee and Frank Castle. "Morning, Everyone," said the kids with bright smiles The kids followed behind their dad(Theodore) and threw on their aprons before getting to work. Two hours later Rose and Chloe stopped to take break leaving Theo to do all the work. The kids made their way into the living room where they pulled out a cookbook to study together. The cookbook had every type of meal with every type of variation available. The cookbook was made by Theodore and was one of the many cookbooks, the one the kids were reading is one solely about sweet treats. Being only five years old they are not the best readers so they have BayMax read it slowly so that they can also learn to read. "Let''s make the kit kat stuffed brownies," Said, Rose "But I like Oreos, so let''s make Oreo stuffed Brownies," Said Chloe "But kit kits are the best" Said Rose stubbornly "No, Oreos are super tasty," Said Chloe just as stubborn Rose and Chloe looked at each other with their arms crossed and a powerful pout that could bring kingdoms down. It was the battle of the snacks, with Kit Kat being on one side and Oreo''s on the other. Not being able to come to an agreement or have any valid evidence to back their opinions, they are left with no other option but to call out their personal lawyer. "DADDY!!" Theodore stopped cooking and ran into the living room in a panic "What happened?" They immediately tug at either side of his arms and point at each other "Rose/Chloe is being a meany!!" He was relieved to see no one was hurt. Getting down to one knee, he calmly pats their heads and said "Okay without the crying or blaming, tell me what''s wrong, starting with Chloe" Chloe retold their reason for arguing with a bitter face while Rose interjected every now and then say her part. Hearing their mediocre reason for arguing Theodore couldn''t help sigh tiredly. This is a normal thing for children as they have childish fights on a regular. "You two need to know that you won''t like the same things all the time but remember you two are sisters and need to learn to accept each other different opinions," Said Theodore The kids just looked at him with vacant eyes before their heads tilted the side and said "HUh???" ''Geez why is it so hard to teach kids this stuff'' Theodore thought "Just remember not to be a meany when one of you doesn''t like something. For now let''s just get you to make both sweet treats, Okay?" Said Theodore before kissing their foreheads. "Okay," they said at the same time. Theodore watched from the side as they made their own stuffed Brownies. Theodore only helped in creating a personal shape cutter. Rose asked for a cat-shaped cutter while Chloe asked for a bow-shaped cutter. They made two trays worth, one to sell the other to keep for themselves. Theodore has no problem with the kids making themselves some sweet snacks as Sonya and Charlotte both control their sweet tooth to a healthy level. When the kids came out of the kitchen they began doing the sales pitch to the customers. "Hi I''m Rose" Said Rose jumping out from behind the counter "And I''m Chloe" Said Chloe who also jumped out from behind the counter "And we''re the Princesses of the little palace," They said with their hands up to their face showing a cute expression. Looking back at the counter they saw Theodore with an ice-cold smile. It was way too late as they were forced to sit and watch. The reason for the customer''s reaction is because In the last two weeks the girls made the same entrance before making their little sales pitch that forced the customer to buy more food as Theodore would force them to buy at least one thing from what the girls make. This would find but the food is priced by the girls and sometimes the price is up 20 to 30 dollars. They have tried not going to the shop but walking away from such amazing food is a sin in itself. So the only thing they can do is pray that the kids don''t overprice it. "I made the Oreo stuffed Brownies and this one is made by Rose, its a Kit Kat Stuffed Brownie, it''s only $8," Said Chloe with pride while Rose simultaneously gave her heart-wrenching puppy dog eyes. The customer simply pulled out their wallets/purses and slapped $16 on their table. They left the shop with relief knowing they weren''t scammed or blinded by cuteness. Saying their goodbyes to Stan, Frank and the customers they are then led to welcome their friends, Natasha, Susan, Jennifer, Clint, Ned and Peter with additional women that I haven''t seen before. Ned and Peter were wearing something a little bit on the peculiar side. Peter was wearing a sleeveless red, cotton waistcoat that had gold bu??ons down the middle. Blue shorts that went to the knees with a white frilly portion at the ends. On his head was a dashing straw hat that had a red band sewn into it. Ned was wearing a long-sleeved white collar shirt, a red and yellow striped tie with a grey blazer that had a very distinctive emblem on it. On his lower half, he wore black smart pants with black shoes. Then there was a large black robe draped over his shoulder. The Lady that came in with them had a very beautiful smile with long brown hair tied back into a ponytail, wearing a mustard coloured cardigan and a pair of black skinny jeans with white flats. Just like all the women he''s close to, she too has an hourglass body with all the curves. ''Urgh, Why are they cosplaying, is there an event that I didn''t hear about. To be fair Peter''s body proportions are in line with Luffy. Now Ned is definitely a student of Hogwarts under the Gryffindor house but which character is or is he just a random student that I drew in the background?'' Theodore thought "Welcome. So, I guess you two are cosplaying but can I ask why?" I said "There''s a huge event being held by the core members of A.M.D fan club today. There''s prize money to be won for the best cosplay and trivia section that also has money on the line. We also get to meet all the fanfic authors/Artist and other authors/artist" Said Ned excitedly (All_Mighty_Daddy is his alias, they don''t know he''s A.M.D) "Yep, can you guess who we are," Said Peter pulling the straw hat down creating a shadow over his face. Ned pulled out some goofy buck teeth and put it into his mouth before showing a scared expression. Theodore was impressed and said "That''s amazing it''s like I''m looking at the real Luffy and Neville Longbottom, you guys are definitely in the top ten" Peter and Ned were happy to hear the compliment but was immediately nervous hearing his next comment. "But I think you guys should move so that I can take everyone''s orders," Said, Theodore They quickly apologized to the S.H.I.E.L.D group before Peter dragged the beautiful women forward and said "Mr Hunt this my Aunt May, she came to see my workplace and to try some of the food" "Well hello, May it''s nice to meet you. I''m Theodore Hunt owner of the little palace" Said Theodore Rose and Chloe came out of hiding and said "And We''re the Little Princess Rose and Chloe" They jumped into their dad''s arms and presented their cute chubby faces to May. " Yep, these two are my daughters. So, what''s your first impression, I hope the place isn''t disappointing," Said Theodo Chapter 35 - (Filler) Family Outing May Palker Pov I''m now 28 years old and single. I wasn''t always single, I was actually happily married to the most positive and loving man, Ben Parker. Ben was 4 years older than me but we had known each other since small. Our chemistry was something only seen in those teen love story. The only difference is we never got the chance to grow old together. Life is cruel as a passing criminal took his life. No matter how much time passes or how many handsome men approach me, I will always remember the love I have for Ben. I know Ben wouldn''t want me spending my life lonely. So over the years, I''ve looked for a man to love and grow old with but it''s hard to find someone who is as genuine and caring as Ben, so they all into just a fling. My love life could be said to be very bleak and disappointing. Peter is the only thing I care for most. Being the last of the Parker family I take great care of him. I take on the role of being a father figure and mother figure while also playing the trusted elder sister role. I''m happy with how my dorky little nephew is turning out. He recently got a job at a place that was formerly called "Rose''s palace" that was then changed to "The Little Palace" After getting this job he''s begun helping me with paying the rent. He''s also had many things delivered including some fabric, sewing machine and some electronic parts. I ?ssumed that electronic parts are for some science thing. When I asked him what the fabric and sewing machine was for he began to excitedly tell me about a website that held endless stories. Out of curiosity I took to look into it and became quite the fan of "Lord Of The Rings" but I really wish A.M.D would write something along the lines of romance. I''ve read his other stuff and seen that he can write romance but he clearly held back as to not take away from the adventure or the main plot. Where was I, ah that''s right Peter he''s been working as a delivery man? What I don''t understand is how 60% of the time he''ll come back all roughed up with buries. He also disappears in the middle of the night with no prior notice. I''m naturally worried and have been waiting for Peter to come forward on his own but I don''t know how long I can wait before I never see him return. So I thought of checking out the place where he works to see if the owner knows anything. Also, cause Peter brought back the best burger and fries I''ve ever had but I''ll be sure to find out where Pete has been going, one way or another. I was now walking behind Peter and his friend Ned as they led me towards their workplace. As we get closer I smell an intoxicating fragrance that was continuously seducing me into becoming its loyal servant. I was beginning to forget what I came here for as my stomach started thinking for me with its angry rumbling. ''What is this smell? Where is it coming from?'' With that thought, I continue to follow Peter while reminding myself for why I''m here. We finely come to a stop as a small crowed walk out a charming little shop. As the shop door open I''m once again hit by a sweet fragrance. When the group finely left I saw another group made up of 3 beautiful women and one handsome man. I could be said to beautiful but compared to the supermodel-like face and body of these four than I could only be considered pretty. I sigh and let Perter lead me into the shop. The shop was immaculate from the marble flooring to the table not a single scratch or dent. I unconsciously lightened my footstep as to not ruin the marble. Lofi music played ever so quietly from a charming wooden radio. The shop gave me a warm welcoming feeling that could only resemble the feeling of a home. ''That smell! It''s coming from the kitchen! Remember what I''m here for'' Me, Peter, Ned and the other group approach the counter. About a second later a man that could only be described as God. He stood at 6,3 with a slim yet powerful build. Wearing a bu??oned white shirt with the sleeves rolled up neatly. ''This man can''t be normal he''s too perfect I don''t believe it. I think this definitely the place to begin my investigation on what peters been up to'' That was my initial thought but as I watch and listen to how he talks to Peter, I realise that he genuinely cares about what they are talking about. Reminds me of Ben when he listened to Peter talk about his love for science even though he knew very little about science. I was currently reminiscing the past with a goofy smile on my face. " Yep, these two are my daughters. So, what''s your first impression, I hope the place isn''t disappointing," Said the handsome man I didn''t at all hear what he had said as I was still daydreaming. So Peter nudged me with his elbow, this pulled me out of the little world. My thoughts focus back to the handsome owner as I got a better look at his blue eyes and a warm smile. Then I see the two cute daughters who gave a cheerful smile. "Sorry, I wasn''t listening," I said sincerely His blond-haired daughter replied "That not good, Teacher said it''s rude to ignore people" Then the short black-haired daughter followed up "Hmm Aunty is bad, ignoring" The handsome man stepped in and said "As I had said My name is Theodore Hunt and these two trouble makers are my daughter Rose and Chloe. It''s nice to meet you if you have any questions about Peters job as a takeaway delivery man then I will gladly answer" "Ah Thank you, but I think I should let the others order first," I said honestly noticing that I was holding up the line. "Ah no worries, would you like to order something to eat. I''ll join your table shortly after getting everyone''s order" Said, Theodore Just like he said he joined me after serving everyone. I ordered a simple burger as I''m familiar with it. Even though I''m familiar with it I can''t help stare the burger I had ordered. It looks fairly simple but why is it glowing and what is with the beautiful smell coming from it. After inspecting I pick it up and take a bite. The moment I took a bite and chewed I felt a shock of ecstasy go through my body as I began to unconsciously shove everything into mouth. When I look up I saw Theodore with a smug smile staring at my face goofy face. I felt my face quickly get hot and turn red with embarrassment. I wipe my face with a napkin thinking I was clean but Theodore reached over with his own napkin and wiped my left cheek. (Note: His Instinctively COOL ability kicked into wipe her face) "Now your clean" Said Theodore with a charming smile. ''What a cliche movie move'' I thought nervously "Thank you, I wanted to know what exactly Peter does here," I said He began to explain Peters job in detail not leaving out any important information. I asked about Peters bruises and he said that teaches them martial arts on the side. (Note: It''s just an excuse) I look at Peter and see that he had a dumb look on his face before he began to nod rapidly. None of it gave me what I wanted to know. "Mommy, Mama," said the kids I saw the same reaction from the other customers. I was left with no time to think as Peter charged at me and said "May, let''s go were gonna be late for the cosplay event" "Ah yeah sorry, Thank you, Theodor," I said sincerely while picking up my handbag "Daddy, I want to dress up as well" Said Rose desperately "If you would like to join us, I wouldn''t mind," I said "Say yes daddy, please" Said Rose with her puppy eyes "Daddy I want to play as well," said Chloe with a fake tears *Sigh* "Okay, If it''s not too much trouble we would like to join you," Said Theodore "No trouble at all," I said "Well then, Hey Sonya, Charlotte let''s go on a family outing," Said Theodore towards the two mothers "Give me a minute, we need to get the kids changed" Said Sonya "I''ll help," said Charlotte 10 minutes later they came with the kids dressed up. Rose was cosplaying as Supergirl she was perfect, especially with her blond hair. Chloe had black hair so she went as Wonder Women with a cute little deployable shield and sword. They were currently flexing their none existing muscles. It was a super cute sight, so cute I couldn''t hold myself back from running up and hugging them. "So Cute, two little superheroes, Super Cute," I said while rubbing their cute little faces "Aunty I can''t breath," Said Chloe "Daddy, stop Aunty" Said Rose "Sorry about that, now that everyone is ready so let''s get going," I said The other group (S.H.I.E.L.D + Susan ) decided to tag along. It appeared that they held some curiosity. Chapter 36 - Ill Teach You Theodore Pov I''m not at all sure how this happened but I''m now currently travelling with my family, Peter''s family, Ned, S.H.I.E.L.D group and Susan. We were travelling by a futuristic Travel bus that had a two fully functioning bathroom, Kitchen, self-driving with multiple rooms. The rooms are actually apart of an abandoned basement that I renovated and attached to the bus, it follows the same idea as the house basement just on a smaller scale. May, Peter, Ned, Jennifer, Susan, Natasha and Clint walked in and out of the rooms in confusion. I simply told them I used my teleportation. Which shocked May, Peter and Ned. I don''t really care if people ask questions as I''m way too strong for people to question of apprehend. Truly overwhelming power is where freedom lies. Even with this statement, I prefer to use logic rather than pointlessly waving my fist about till I get my way. I''m also willing to listen to the reason of course if that reason doesn''t sit well with my moral compass then I''m gonna wave my deadly fists. Back to my predicament, I was sat in the living area of the bus with everyone else. We had already Introduce Clint, Natasha, Jennifer and Susan to May with some obvious fake identities. After our little introduction, the other women who are not mine asked a question that has caused the bus to become quite. "Why did the kids call Sonya Mama" Said May, Susan and Jennifer. Although Natasha didn''t ask I saw her eyes dilate as if showing interest on the subject. Clint as a happily married father was not at all happy when he saw that I had another woman. "She is my girlfriend just like Charlotte and I will in the near future make them my wives," I said with confidence "Don''t bully daddy or I''ll fight you?" Said Rose in her Supergirl outfit with her fist up "Yeah, daddy is the best, if you keep bulling daddy I''ll poke you with my sword," Said Chloe as Wonder Women while waving her toy sword in their direction I immediately rub the girl''s hair with my hands to calm them down and said "It''s fine, remember your daddy is the strongest no one in this universe can bully me" If your wondering where Peter and Ned are at then wonder no more as they are busy playing in retro arcade room that I made. I don''t just have an arcade room I also have a cinema, a swimming pool and a gym. Yep, it''s a mobile entertainment centre. We finally got to the event. I felt relieved knowing that I won''t get lectured. The moment we appeared all eyes were on us. Peter and Ned quickly checked their outfits out in the mirror before taking the lead in our journey through this fan-made Comicon. Everywhere I looked I would see someone dressed as one of the characters from the stories/comics/mangas of my world. The thing I would have never guessed was that my influence has changed how people see mutants. Instead of being seen as a mutation within their genes or a curse being they are now seen as potential superheroes. Of course, people understand that there are also supervillains but at least now mutants aren''t cast out by humans which were one of the reasons for the mutant uprising. Without even trying I''ve essentially changed the future but the question is it for the better. Who gives a fu?k, I''ll just punch the bad future when it comes. Right, now I should make sure my kids live happily and make my women happy. Everything is secondary only the happiness of my family matters. As we''re walking I see some amazingly accurate Batman cosplayers the gadgets work. Not only that we ran into some mutants that played as characters that suit their abilities. We ran into all of the fantasy novel cosplayers, like Harry Potter, Lord Of The Rings, Chronicles of Narnia. What I also noticed that there was a clear division between the manga, comics and fantasy. Under all the fun that is present, there is a secret war happening. "Excuse me, do you mind if I took a picture of your kids," Said Man with camera I quickly step in and say "Sure, can you first tell me where the photos will go" .... Name: James Smith Age: 27 ... (Note: made up, not gonna be important) "Who is the one holding this event," I asked "On the website, it says El..on Musk," Said the man vaguely as if he trying to remember "What!? Elon Musk for real, Give me second" I said in a panic This was the first time I was showing a shocked expression so it had had my friends startled ''Holy shit, Elon Musk is holding an event for my fans. Wait! dose this mean he''s my fan better question is he cosplaying and if he is cosplaying then who is he cosplaying as. This just got way more excited'' "Okay, you can take a picture of them," I said whilst returning to calm and collected handsome guy "Thank you, okay supergirl and wonder women can you look this way" Said, James "Okay girls pose for Mr Smith," I said encouragingly Rose puts her hands on her h?ps with her ?h?st out showing the ''S'' symbol proudly. Chloe raised her sword and deployed a small circular shield while getting into a defensive position. After taking a few pictures he asked if we would like to take a family photo. The kids were hanging on either side of my arms while Sonya and Charlotte stood either side of me. We smile for the picture and thank James before looking around. As we looking around the stalls my phone goes off showing a message from Peter "Hi Mr Hunt can we talk I''m next to the Flash stall" I text back "Sure, I''ll be there" I look at my family slash group and say "I''m gonna go to the toilet, I''ll be back in a bit" "What''s up kid, what you need," I said casually "Why did you lie to May?" Peter said quietly "You need a solid alibi for when you go hero," I said while admiring the handcrafted Flash statue "How did you know?" Said, Peter "I could be said to be very knowledgeable," I said smugly Peter looked upset at that I knew his identity. So reassured him "You don''t need to worry I''ve covered your tracks also you should be thankful that I provided you with an alibi" "Thank you," He said sincerely "Don''t thank me yet, I''ll be teaching you martial arts from now on whilst also helping you acquire the full strength of a spider?" I said I cut him off with a quick a punch to his face, his spider senses kicked in as he leans to one side. I then stepped around his body and kicked the back of his knees. He begins to collapse forwards but I hold him up. I then say "You can''t just rely on your spider-sense, what I''ll teach you is how to fully utilise that nimble body of yours" "I understand and I''m also thankful. But how do you know so much about my powers?" Said, Peter "Don''t worry about it, just know that you haven''t fully investigated your limits when it comes to strength, See you later Spiderman" I said before walking away Chapter 37 - Lets have some fun Theodore Pov After rejoining my family/group we decided to split up. I agreed as I wanted to spend some personal time with my daughters. So it was now me and my daughters walking around admiring all that the event had to offer. "Heheheh, Chloe and I are like super famous" Said Rose while holding my hand "Yeah, yeah, So many pictures," Said Chloe happily I smile and say "Of course you guys are so beautiful everyone wants to take pictures" "But dad we want to take pictures with you," Said Rose "Dad should play dress up as well" Said, Chloe I tilt my head their request, giving myself a moment to think ''Why not? I could make this be a regular thing. I could have Daisy (A.I) create a costume right now and it would be done in like one minute. I should go as a superhero to match Rose and Chloe. Which one?. . . . I''ll go as Batman of the future. Although I haven''t introduced him yet, It would be seen as just a reimagined one, like a lot of cosplayers'' I quickly pull out my phone and with the little stylus pen being to sketch ''Batman of the future'' out. After doing so I tell Daisy "I need this to be made to fit me in the quickest time possible. Make the gadgets into props, no high tech, keep it simple" "Understood, would you like me to use some leftover vibranium," Said Daisy with a flat robotic voice "No! No, Daisy keeps everything simple. Could you also add concealed front zipper" I said "Understood it will be ready in a few seconds," Said, Daisy "Thanks, Daisy," I said before putting my phone away ''I need to do an update on Daisy'' I thought tiredly "Another Mommy yay, hey dad can I meet her," Said, Rose I quickly try to clear up misunderstanding "Daisy is daddy''s little friend, she helps me with some things" "Oh that''s too bad" Said Chloe sadly "It''s okay Chloe, there''s still, Auntie Nat, Auntie Susan and Auntie Jennifer," Said Rose while consoling her sister Hearing their words caused me to panic inside ''What the hell is my daughters planning for me. When did this start? Are they trying to turn me into a bastard with multiple wives? These two are trying to kill their old man'' I scoop up my two trouble makers and take them to a more private area and ask "Okay girls, tell me what''s going on" They whip their heads away avoiding my eyes. Eventually, they give in and turn back to me with watery eyes, and a quivering pout. "Stop that, you know it doesn''t work on me anymore," I said flicking their foreheads "Owie," They said "Yep, what about me," Said, Chloe "You two are still cute, so who gonna explain," I said "We want lots of Mommy''s!! It''s okay daddy Chloe and I are super smart and have a super, super good plan, Right Chloe," Said Rose confidently "Yeah, we are super smart," Said Chloe with equal amounts of confidence Out of curiosity I ask "Okay, tell me your plan" "We play with the aunties and tell them how amazing you are and. " Said, Rose "And then we call them Mommy, See super good plan," Said Chloe from the side with a bright smile I mentally facepalm at their so-called ingenious plan "You can''t force them to be your mommy''s" "We are not bullies dad, I asked if they like you and they said no" Said Chloe "No daddy they lied, so No means Yes," Said Rose while squinting ''Man, I wish she never found out about her ability. For real though, what the hell did I get myself into? So be it, I''ll deal with it when the time comes'' I thought "The costume you have ordered is ready, Theo," said Daisy through a small earpiece "Alright, Girls dad also got a costume," I said "Yay!!" Said The girls happily I quickly go to a more isolated corner and teleport back home to grab my outfit. I put it on and feel the black flexible and breathable spandex that covered my body completely. The black is not normal as it uses Vantablack a material developed by Surrey NanoSystems in the United Kingdom and is one of the darkest substances known, absorbing up to 99.96% of visible light. This means that there is no light to perceive whether an object is 3D. This means that I am seen as a 2D object basically I am literally a Shadow. The Vantablack was something Sonya had been working on during her A.I time. She managed to find the right method of covering clothes in it. Thankfully, the other accessories save me from being a shadow. Batman of the future doesn''t have a cape, like a traditional Batman suit. What it has are two deployable red bat wings. The mask also completely covers the face with two glowing white eyes. The ears are also obnoxiously tall. After getting everything on I look in the mirror "Nice, my lean build fits perfectly and is nothing short from looking like the original one" The girls were waiting patiently in the living room before I teleport all of us to that same alienated spot. When appeared back at the event they gave a small scream. "Eeek!!" is what they screamed I immediately realise that I''m pretty scary and swiftly take off my mask to show them it was me. "Bad daddy, you scared me," Said, Rose "Daddy, Umm" Chloe beckons me to come down. She then hit my head with a toy sword and said "Bad, don''t scare us, Okay?" "Sorry, so what you think of daddy, isn''t he cool," I said while posing dramatically "Chloe''s right dad, you need to puff out your ?h?st and stand like this" Said Rose with her hands on her h?ps and her ?h?st out. "No daddy should be like this"Said Chloe while stand side on with her fists up " No like this" Said Rose "No my ways cooler," Said Chloe "Chloe, Rose what have I said about you fighting," I said strictly "Sorry," They said while looking down at the floor "Good, now let''s go have some fun," I said encouragingly "Daddy, let''s go take a picture with Superman" Said Rose excitedly We then ask the cosplayer for a picture and posed. We walked around buying sweets from a few places and some toys. The funny thing about this fan-made Comicon is that it''s partly a Carnival/Fair. Their was a dunk tank, hook the duck, bottle ring etc. . . "This is my super spinning tornado throw," Rose said as she cutely spun around in a circle and released the ball with everything she had *WOoosh THud* it quickly fell in front of her not even a meter away. "Wow, you were so fast," Said Chloe clearly impressed at her sister''s skill. "Of course I''m supergirl," Said Rose while tilting he head while basking in the light like she was some god "Umm girls you know you have to hit the target but it''s okay as you can keep trying," I said I then gave a ball to Chloe. "My turn," Said, Chloe She held the ball in both hands and raised them over her head until it reaches her back. Then she bent her body back and said "This is my super-mighty catapult" She threw her self forwards while also bringing her hands to the front and released the ball *Thud* She had fallen forwards while releasing it so it fell at her feet. I quickly caught her and stood her back up. "That was really mighty Chloe" Said Rose while throwing out a huge thumbs up "Of course I''m Wonder Woman," said Chloe with a lot of pride ''They really are a sister but do they not understand that you have to hit the target. Where do they get their confidence from, it''s definitely not from me or anyone else I know'' "Okay, it''s my turn girls. Watch how your cool dad does it" I said I casually pick up the ball and throw it at the target dunking the man instantly. I turn around waiting for my cute daughter''s praise but all I see is them sighing while they shook their heads in disappointment. "Boring, daddy you forgot to name your throw" Said Rose "And you didn''t do any special moves, so it not cool," said Chloe "That''s because I''m Batman," I said "Daddy, you made Batman boring" Said Rose ''Well that fu?k?n? stung'' "Sir please pick a prize," Said the man running the dunk tank I pick a big white teddy bear and give it to the girls to hold together. We continue our journey through the event trying out all the little games. As we walk around I forgot about a huge problem with bringing kids to such events. . . . To Be Continued Chapter 38 - Avert Your Eyes Narrator Pov As they walk Theodore comes to a sudden stop and tries to move his kids towards another direction. "Look it''s your moms," Said Theodore in a panic "What you doing daddy let''s go to the crowd, I want to see what they are looking at" Said Rose while trying to move around Theodore "Dad I can''t see if you stand in the way" Said, Chloe Theodore immediately picked up his children and swiftly walked away. As he turned away he saw the same problem. This happened several times before Theodore was left with no choice but to just cover their eyes. What was this problem? It was a well-known group of Sexy Cosplayers. who wear skimpy clothing that shows way more than they should. Some of them aren''t even wearing clothes as they are wearing body paint. Theodore doesn''t really mind as a functioning man but his responsibility as a dad is overpowering his male hormones. In his head, all he can hear is ''My children are innocent and pure. . . My children are innocent and pure. . . etc. .'' He meditated on these words while looking for a safe haven for his children. As he was walking he sees another s?xy cosplayer, dressed as Poison Ivy. She had fiery red hair with greenery in it. This made it easy to find within a crowd. She has vines intertwining around her curvy, busty body. Although they intertwined around her body it was positioned to b?r?ly cover anything. Her br??st we''re covered by a bikini style leaves and her lower half was covered by a short skirt that had her bu?? slightly showing. ''Fuck, my life. This is going to fu?k?n? kill me. I''m exhausted, I''ve never been this tired'' Theodore thought while his brain cooled down from all the stress It was almost like he was getting targeted, as Sexy Cosplayers started appearing from all directions and were clearly making their way toward the stressed father. Theodore brain just crashed as he sees a s?xy Hermione Granger, Female Joker, Starfire and of course Poison Ivy. Theodore quickly pleaded to his daughters "Girls can you close your eyes until I say stop" ''What the fu?k, No avert your eyes my innocent children don''t let your pure soul be tainted by such people'' He prayed Theodore was thinking ''Please don''t be me, please, please'' His prayers clearly didn''t reach God as he heard the same voices but this time he felt someone pat his shoulder. "Excuse me," Said a female Theodore reluctantly turns around and saw Hermione in all her glory. She wore the same uniform just shorter like the sweater and shirt was now a crop top with underboob showing. A short skirt and wearing stockings for the lower half. "What can I do for you," Said Theodore with a painful smile while his hands covered his kid''s eyes "Dad, who''s that? is she pretty" Said Rose while struggling out of Theodore''s hold "Daddy, I want to see, can we stop playing this game" Said, Chloe Hermione saw the kids and apologised "Sorry, about my outfit" "Ah don''t be sorry it was my fault for bringing such young kids," Said Theodore sincerely as it was his mistake Joker, Starfire and Poison Ivy joined in the chat with not much trouble. Rose and Chloe were not that interested in their clothes as they thought of it not being beautiful They talked for a few seconds before taking a picture and leaving. They continue their journey, taking pictures with people every now and then. They stop to see a table that had a sign-up sheet for cosplaying contest. He sees Peter and Ned name already on it and smiled. While looking around they see Peter, Ned and everyone else. "Hey Guys," Said Theodore while approaching as Batman "Theo/Mr Hunt??" Said Everyone loudly causing everyone to stare at them Theodore didn''t really care for the stares but his next action caused havoc. What did he do? He took off his mask and then splashed his face with some water. He didn''t intend to splash his face with water but once again his ability [Instinctively Cool] kicked in and doused his head in the water. Then his [Perfect Lighting] and [Slow Mo] followed right after. All the lights seemed to tone down as the light above Theodore got increasingly brighter. Time slowed down as the sight of water slowly makes it way out of the bottle. Then the water gradually went through his soft black and white hair. It began to trickle down his face, with every drop glistening from the lights. He whipped his head around allowing the water to jump off his head. Not a sound was made as all the female audience could only hear their heart pulsing with ecstasy. Females thoughts ''Perfection'' The male portion was more along the lines of jealousy and pure hate. This even included Clint, Peter and Ned. Male thoughts ''All handsome men should fu?k off'' ''So fu?k?n? excessive'' Thought Theodore tiredly "Wow," Said the Kids "That was so cool dad" Said Rose with stars in her eyes "Rose look, so many mommy''s," Said Chloe as she looked at the people around her Jennifer, Sonya and Charlotte shamelessly kept staring with not the least embarrassed. May was the one that struggled the most as she kept moving her eyes about. She felt like a schoolgirl who had fallen in love all over again. "Dad, hold me. My legs are tired" said Rose with her hands up at Theodore opening and closing "I''m tired too," Said Chloe doing the same actions "Maybe I should get a stroller for you, two big babies," Said Theodore teasingly while picking them up. "we''re not babies, Dad," Said Rose before throwing a punch at his ?h?st "Yeah, we''re pretty little Princesses," Said Chloe with confidence "My apologies your Highnesses," Said Theodore dramatically The girls giggle cutely in his arms, which added another form of charm to the already handsome young man that is Theodore. "This is the coolest Batman I''ve seen all day," said Peter as he walked around Theodore "Yeah, I made it myself and the cape was replaced by deployable bat wings. I changed Batman to fit my body type" Said Theodore ''Well I did make Daisey and all the stuff that helped her make the suite so technically it''s self-made'' "Hey dad can I try the mask," Said Chloe while grabbing at the mask that''s tucked into the utility belt "Me too," Said Rose who also He put them down and gave them the mask to play with. "Do you want to see my wings?" Said, Theodore They nod and wait. Theodore presses the red bu??on on the belt and two red and black wings immediately deploy on his back. "WOW," said everyone in the area "I want wings too," Said, Rose "You two have fairy wings at home," Said Theodore "The wings, they work don''t they?" said Natasha suspiciously "Of course not" Said Theodore The kids jump into their mom''s arms and rest for a bit as we look for seats. They sat down waiting for the contest to start. Charlotte and Sonya sat on his left with kids on their ??ps. On his right was Natasha, Jenifer and May in that order. The host appears on the stage and begins to introduce the cosplayers one at a time. "The wings you can make them work" Asked Natasha whilst looking at the stage "Who''s asking, S.H.I.E.L.D or Natasha," Said Theodore while also staring at the stage "A friend," said Natasha "Well then friend, yes they can work" Said Theodor "The gadgets they can also work, I''m still asking as a friend, " Asked Natasha "Of course as they are only the miniature version of things that S.H.I.E.L.D use," Said Theodore casually "And the material of the suit?" Asked Natasha "Its Vantablack, it compliments Batman''s work as a hero of the night" Said, Theodore "So. . Ummm Sonya, she''s human, right," Said Natasha "How?" Said Theodore curiously as he hadn''t told them "This morning and while walking around I noticed that she was more passionate about food and smell, so how did you do it?" Said, Natasha "Even friends have secrets," Said Theodore "Understood, Is it possible for you to make me a suite" Said, Natasha "Do you want the style to be similar to your mission suit?" Asked Theodore "That would be appreciated" Said Natasha "I''ll add in a little something," Said Theodore "Thanks," Said Natasha sincerely The event ended with Peter and Ned not winning but they had fun and so did everyone else. Unfortunately, Elon Musk was never seen by them but it was said that he was actually cosplaying as Jiraiya. ''Man, I would have paid to see that'' Thought Theodore disappointedly Chapter 39 - A Show -Monday Morning 07:00 Am- Third Pov It was a school day so the kids had school. Sonya and Charlotte were currently getting the kids out of bed. "Its time for school, come on wakey, wakey" Said Charlotte while patting Chloe "Its School Rose, get up and have breakfast, don''t want to be late again," Said Sonya moving her blanket away "Bad mom. I need sleep, to grow big and beautiful" Said Rose as pulls the blanket over her head and turns away, "Just a little longer mommy, like" Said Chloe putting up 5 fingers in a daze "5 seconds?" Said Charlotte "No mommy 5 hundred seconds," Said Chloe with her eyes quickly closing "You can''t even count to 50 yet" Said Charlotte This was just another regular day for the family although this would be the second day they called Sonya mom. It took a few minutes for the girls to be dragged out of bed. They had breakfast got dressed then sat down to relax for a bit before Theodore had to say goodbye. Sonya and Charlotte went to drop off the kids leaving Theodore to run the shop on his own. Like normal he feeds his morning guests that are made up of business Men/Women, Construction, Teachers etc. The shop is essentially just a fancy dinner. Where you can meet different people with different stories. The same could be said about any shop, but with Theodore''s shop, you can''t help feel comfortable. You leave your social status outside, this is a place where your identity whether human, mutant, alien or God, holds no power. Though Theodore has never had any in human customers he is still very confident in not backing down. In fact, he''s been waiting for the day a mutant pops up at the place. Theodore also plans to visit the X-Mansion just for some fun. Today May stopped by to have breakfast. She ordered spiced bu??ermilk oatmeal porridge with a glass of orange juice. In front of her sat a small bowl of oatmeal that had bright dried peaches, dried mangos and pecans as a topping. This colourful look was appealing to all those that could see it. The smell of spices slowly floated from the bowl and straight into her nose. She smelled all the spices that Theodore had placed inside. This was cardamom, star anise, and ginger really made to just to start a dreaded Monday with a kick. After a few minutes, she asks while squinting "Cut the bullshit, Theodore. Tell me what Peter has been doing" "You really don''t need to worry, he''s a good kid," Said Theodore with a smile "I know but seeing him come back at night battered and bruised, worries me" Said May looking down at her empty bowl "Well all I know is that I teach him martial arts and that he works as my takeaway delivery guy," Said Theodore "That might be true but you can teleport so it doesn''t really make sense to have a delivery man. You''re either super lazy or it''s something else" Said May "Great, detective work Miss Parker. That''s right, I''m just a lazy slouch that decided to give your nephew and his friend a job" Said Theodore with a wink and a thumbs up. "Your an ?sshole, you know. Well I have to get to work but I will find out what Peter''s up to, with or without your help" She said whilst walking out She quickly turned back and said "Umm can I get a hot and spicy chicken salad to go" Theodore chuckled and said "Sure, but it will take me a few minutes or would you like me to do an ''express'' delivery directly to your office" At lunchtime, he would have the usual group which is S.H.I.E.L.D group but this time it was just Jennifer (She-Hulk) on her own. Today she was wearing skinny black jeans with a loose floral white top and her hair was in a neat bun. "Hey Theo," Said, Jennifer warmly "Hi, So where''s the rest of the crew," Said Theodore "Am I not enough" Said Jennifer teasingly with a wink "It''s more of me needing the others to hold me back from snatching you up," Said Theodore "Hehe, What a terrible man you are, It''s only been a day since you got another girlfriend and you''re already out hunting for more" Said Jennifer "Haha well enough of the jokes what would you like for today," Said Theodore "I''ll get the Dongpo Pork Curry Don and a show" Said, Jennifer "One Dongpo Pork Curry Don, with a show coming up," Said Theodore "What will the theme be for today," Said Theodore while putting the rice in a pot to cook. "How''s about me," Said Jennifer "Good, sit back and enjoy the show," Said Theodore For these things he limits himself to be just slightly above regular humans. He left the pan to heat up before he put the pork belly down on the cutting board. The cutting board he uses looks simple but it actually acts as a springboard. He gives the board a good slap causing the pork belly to jump up into the air. While falling Theodore cuts the skin off in one smooth movement leaving just the meat and fat. He cut it down to four sections then left it in a separate pot to boil. After 5 minutes he took the pork out. He quickly took out the wine bottle and stuck his knife into the cork before pulling it out with ease and no spillage. Then in a small white bowl, he mixed all the sauces together. He cut the ginger into slices and dice the spring onions. He then put the pork back to boil with chicken stock and the rest of the seasoning. He pulled out some purple peppers (Not the chilli) and then with his knife he carved small purple saxifrage. After a few seconds, purple flowers bloomed from Theodore''s knife waving, what was once a pepper was now a small beautiful bouquet of purple flowers. Then he pulled out a green pepper and carved out Jennifer''s face out. After about five minutes he put the rice in a bowl then put the pork down with the sauce flooding over it, with the flowers around it blooming from the rice fields. On top of the pork sat Jennifer''s face smiling beautifully while surrounded by a bed of flowers. "Thank you, Thank you, It was really nothing," Said Theodore while bowing and waving to the none existing crowd. They laugh for a bit before Theodore sat quietly watching her reaction to the food. "It doesn''t just look good it tastes good too, you get five stars, ten out of ten" Said Jennifer while continuing to eat. "So where are the others anyway," Said Theodore while also enjoying a bowl of Dongpo Pork Curry Don. "They are currently investigating the new hero Cold Stud" Said, Jennifer (Stud: in this context means handsome not the piece of metal sticking out) "Huh? who''s that?" Said, Theodore "What? how have you not heard of him he was all over the news for helping Iron Man in the hammer expo" Said Jennifer *Cough* "what! they called him Cold Stud" Said Theodore with a shocked expression "Well yeah, did you see his face, he''s like every women dream," Said Jennifer "Yeah, he was very handsome," Said Theodore with an awkward smile "Yeah, who knew, that you look great in white," Said Jennifer with a shrug and a smug smile "So you knew, can you do me a favour and not mention that name," Said Theodore "Sure, thing Cold Stud," Said Jennifer teasingly "So why didn''t you tell the others," Said Theodore "They also know, we''re using it as a cover mission to investigate a Hydra base, don''t need to worry it''s not just Clint and Natasha they took a trustworthy team with them," Said, Natasha "Good thinking, so Fury knows that it was me, huh. What about Stark, how''s he doing" Said Theodore "Well it was pretty easy as you are one of the few people who can teleport, even though you changed your hair and clothes and your body shape can''t hide who you are. And Tony well he''s going through paperwork on all the destruction he caused. His ego also took a blow seeing how the media focused more on you than him" Said, Jennifer "She''s been called by her team to do some test" Said Jennifer "So it just you and me for today," Said Theodore "Yep, and seeing as the place is empty how''s about we go out on an adventure," Said Jennifer happily "What type of adventure are you talking about?" Said, Theodore "The kids were telling me all about their little adventure around the world," Said Jennifer looking away "Sure, why not. Let''s just wait for Charlotte and Sonya" Said, Theodore "Umm I kinda wanna go on a more dangerous adventure so taking them along wouldn''t be for the best" Said Jennifer looking down at the table A text came through before he could reply "Sonya and I are going shopping so take Jenni out, have fun, love ya????????" ''Geez what are my girlfriends trying to do'' Theodore thought "How''s about I take you to monster hunting," Said Theodore "Monsters?" Said, Jennifer confusedly "Yeah, give me a second your gonna need a weapon or two," Said Theodore before disappearing into his lab. He came back holding a pair of black metal gloves that went up to the elbows and a bow staff. "These are power gloves, they increase the power of a punch bye ten times this includes your grip strength and slap if your feeling sassy," He said while giving it to her He pulled out a small metal stick that quickly extended to be the same hight as Theodore. "I know you don''t use weapons and mostly rely on your body but having some form of the range will save when you needed it most. You can use it to launch yourself in the air, hold things up and don''t worry this thing can hold 2000 Tons. It fixes it''s the height to fit the height of the user so no worries. It also has a taser function that has enough volts to run a small city so be careful with it. Do you have your mission suite with ya" Said, Theodore Jennifer was in shock and blankly replied "Uhh no" "Give me sec" Said Theodore before disappearing again "Here ya go. it''s resistant to extreme heat and extreme cold, and I''m not talking human extreme I''m talking worse. It also doesn''t rip or get cut through easily. It elastic so it will fit your She-Hulk form as well. You might need this to" Said Theodore passing the cloths over and a breathing mask "What does the mask do" Said Jennifer "It''s just a mask to help you breathe as I''m not sure whether we can breathe in the environment we''re going to. You can change in the bathroom then we''ll go" Said, Theodore 2 minutes later she came back with purple spandex that went up to the forearms and the lower th??h, it also had a deep V neck showing her cleavage. This was one of Sonya fashion line that incorporates high tech while still being s?xy. She also had the black gloves on her hands and the black breathing mask Theodore changed into his suit with the mask on under the red scarf. While one looked like they were on a mission the other looked like he was going to a wedding. "You ready," Said, Theodore while nodding at Jennifer''s new look "Yeah but where. . ." She didn''t finish as Theodore teleported them to their destination. Chapter 40 - ?Fire And The Flames!!? Jennifer Pov Today was supposed to be my chance to get closer to Theo. I had even asked permission from Sonya and Charlotte as I don''t want to hurt them. They were surprisingly supportive and told me to be confident and persistent It was supposed to be an easy arrangement I mean I got his girlfriends to agree which should be the hardest part but then when it came to asking him out. I was so vague about what I was asking for that he wanted to take me monster hunting. I know I''m kind of a tomboy and love a good fight or two but as a woman, I still want a romantic date, not monster hunting. I did attempt to say something but the look on his face was clearly excitement and I didn''t wanna take that away from him. He even gave me a few things to protect myself with, which kinda touched my heart as I am the She-Hulk. I got changed and ready for my adventure. As I come out I see Theo already changed into his white suit, red scarf and white. Although Theo is incredibly handsome already but this version of him is on a whole other level. If he is ever forced to fight women I think they''ll just submit the moment they see him. "You ready," Said, Theo while nodding at me "Yeah but where. . ." I didn''t get to finish as felt my surroundings get distorted ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The moment I was teleported my body was crushed to the floor by an immense pressure that weighed down on me. I quickly turned into my She-Hulk form and stand my ground. *Sigh* "Where are we, which country is this," I said confusedly The floor was partially lava and black jagged rocks, the lava was constantly moving with no real direction. The mountains and towering hills were also black with lava flowing down. Every now and then a random flame would ignite on the surface with no prior warning. The sky was not blue nor was it the charming shades of red, none of that could resemble earth. Although it was dark there was no stars or moons to look up to, no just the endless black sky and whisks of flame that roamed the dark sky freely. I took off my mask to see what the atmosphere is like and immediately regretted it. The air was humid with a thick smell of something constantly burning. The air was so hot that my mouth instantly went dry. I couldn''t feel the heat before because even though my legs, arms, cleavage and face looks exposed it''s not. The suit and mask have a thin layer of what I presume to be some sort of paint like clothing that blends into the skin tone and ventilates the suit to be perfect for all scenarios. So when I took off the mask I was not only able to smell the air but my face was also able to feel the scorching heat. In the distance, I could hear multiple rough scratching roars that caused my hairs to stand up. I shivered when I saw a pair of flame-like eyes light up from a dark corner, then numerous other eyes lit up with a vicious roar following. "You good, Jennifer?" Said a voice from behind me "Where the fu?k are we Theo, did the world end is this judgement day which religion was, right? Or was it Omega level mutant that went berserk?" I rambled out of true fear "Calm down, this isn''t earth," Said Theo casually "Oh My God, we''re in hell" I jumped to a horrid conclusion "We''re not in hell, this is Muspelheim. Where the fire giant Surtur resides and rules over the other fire demons" Said Theo looking around "Where exactly is Muspel-ham?" I ask "Well I''m not exactly sure, What I do know is that we are in separate Galaxy that is connected to 8 other planets that are within their own galaxy''s. Well all of them together is known as the 9 realms. That''s all you need to know for now but you don''t need to worry they can''t much of a threat to me. You can tell Fury about this but it won''t mean much" Said Theo vaguely as if hiding something to It was quite, kinda awkward as an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. it''s my duty to report such events but it kinder feels like he doesn''t trust me and that hurts. ''Even when I''m not working its annoying me'' I thought *Cough* "Well I bought us here to have some fun. The monsters here come in different shapes and sizes but most of them have the same build as humans with two arms and two legs. They are called Fire Demons, they possess superhuman strength, speed, stamina, durability, agility, and reflexes that make Captain America look like a regular soldier. One thing to keep in mind is that they lack combat knowledge so treat them like overpowered zombies. Although they lack in combat capability they make up for it with their numbers. If it gets too much use the Bo staff but I''m sure you can deal with it, ah here they come" Said Theo *Thud, Thud, Thud, Thud* *ROAR* From the front, I see a swarm of black rock-like creatures that had cracks filled with fire and lava. No face to look but just as Theo said most of them walk on two feet and have two arms. Within this swarm, we''re some four-legged rock creatures that supported their oversized bodies with heads resembling a crocodile. In the sky, I see a few black dots that slowly came into view "Holly Shit, a dragon. Hey, Theo do you think I can ride it?" "Huh, you can try but you gotta know that they are literally made of jagged rocks and fire so it won''t be very comfortable. . . ." His eyes look down towards my ?ss and continued "On second thought you''re pretty well cushioned," he said with a teasing smile I could feel my face turned red even though I''m currently green. My She-Hulk is not only muscular but it also fills out my other features. Most people get an intimidated by my muscle even though they are modest but then again even in my normal form I''ve stacked pretty decently. ''Think of a compliment, just say. . . '' my eyes pan across his body before stopping on his crotch ''Charlotte did say that he''s got a big package, how big is it, No! just say he''s handsome'' "Umm Thanks. Y- your not too shabby your self" after those cursed words escaped my mouth I immediately felt the need to just jump in the nearest pool of lava and just die. He then jumped into the air and axe kicked the nearest dragon''s snout causing it to nosedive to the army below. His figure was jumping around from one dragon to the other making small work. I shake my embarrassment off and quickly join the fun by sprinting towards the army. Normally I would jump to cover ground faster just like my cousin but due to the eminence gravity being way stronger than the earth I''m unable to gain enough height or distance. Luckily my body is slowly adapting to the pressure by increasing its strength. I immediately punch one of the human-shaped demons with all my strength causing it to fly back and hit its companions. Then the others jump and claw at my body. Grabbing the closest one by its wrists I swing it around knocking the others away. Getting into my stance I got ready and shouted "Come at me" They seemed to understand as the rushed me from all directions. Kick, punch and grapple you name it I was having the time of my life dealing with these lot as most of them could b?r?ly leave a mark. My confidence was very clear as a wide smile appeared on my face. Which was then changed as I felt my back get rammed. Then two arms wrapped itself around my ?h?st that then restrained my moment. I kick off the floor and roll back with the fire demon still holding me. As we hit the floor I thought it would let go. But I thought wrong as I was now on the floor restrained while the others prepared to jump on top and rip me apart. I reach for the Bo staff that hangs on my waist and have it fully extended than with a powerful backwards headbutt I crush the Fire Demons head into the ground. I pulled myself out its grips and stood up with the Bo staff and sweep the nearing enemies. Moving the Bo staff around my body with flawless technique. "I knew those twirling lesson I took in high school would come in handy, although it slightly bigger it''s still the same premise," I said spinning the bow staff around my self I got bored fighting the human-shaped ones and use the bow staff as a pole vault and launched myself towards the beast-like Fire Demons. While in the air I bring the Bo staff down onto its head only too see it shake it off like it was nothing. Getting underneath its body I swing at the back of its knees hoping it would lose its balance. Yet it still stood strong and when I tried it again it retaliated buy lying down and trying to crush me. I move away quickly while panting tiredly. *BOOM* I look towards the sound and see Theo dealing with the Fire Demons with incredible control. He was in his element, it was like he was born to be a fighter then again can this even be called a fight. Theo seemed to sense me staring at him and he smiled and said "You good? If not just a turn on the gloves by snapping/clicking your fingers in sync. I know cheesy, but that''s what Sonya did" "Yeah sure Sonya made it," I said sarcastically Clicking my fingers, the gloves light up with a deep sky blue colour that went around the shape. "Was this also a feature done by Sonya" I shouted "Umm no, that''s what I did but it''s cool right" shouted Theo while fighting "Nah, I prefer to do my own thing" Shouted Theo while delivering a mean punch the exploded a fire demon ''Okay, let''s see if I can bring this guy down'' I thought while looking up at the beast Then I run underneath it again, jump up to one of its knees and punched it. *Boom, SPLAT* My one punch took a chunk out of its knee causing larva and some other fluids to splash out. "Wow Nice," I said while admiring my handy work I then do the same thing for the rest of the legs. It was starting to struggle to hold itself up. So I got to the front of it and nailed the Bo staff to the ground standing up with it fully extended to the size of a two-story building. My body has fully adapted to the gravity so I was now able to jump into the air and deliver one final blow from above on to its head. It came crashing down onto the bow staff, Impaling it through its head with the top just pocking out of the top of its head. Sitting on top I give a tired sigh and rest while watching Theo clean things up. "Yeah, It was fun," I said looking back into his deep blue eyes "Well let''s get going" Said Theo while easily pulling the Bo staff out of the beast. "Can we do something else like. Umm" I said while fidgeting with my hands "Sure, let''s go," He said Before we disappear and reappear in the sky and fall on one of the dragons. It was about to try and shake us but grabbed a piece of rock from its body and tugged it "Just fly, don''t try to cause trouble" A mat like a cushion appeared on the dragon we sat side by side just quietly watching the sky and quite literally the world burn. It was ironically beautiful, peaceful and best of all romantic. We had a small lunch on the dragon before we had to leave. "Can you wait, let''s take a picture?" I said pulling out my broken phone. To which he pulled out his phone opened a small portal that opened just a meter away from us. Then he stuck his hand through with the phone. He wraps his other around me. We look towards the camera and took a sweet photo. Just before we left I try to sneak a kiss on Theo, to which he replied with a dodge and a kiss to my left cheek. "Let''s take things slow, I know you got permission from the girls (Gfs) but I still have to deal with a few things home before things like this, Okay," Said Theo He sent me home with another kiss to the cheek and said goodbye. I had fun, a picnic and I made myself clear. Overall it was a successful date. Chapter 41 - How Was It? Third Pov ~Still Monday 03:00 pm~ Theodore just got back from dropping Jennifer back at her apartment. He walked over the front door of the shop and turned over a "Closed" sign to show "Open". He stood behind the counter with his right hand moving vigorously along the drawing pad and his left hand, writing up a new chapter for his novels. About an hour past until Peter and Ned appeared. They wore the maroon jacket, in white embroidery was the words "Little Palace" with a small golden crown above the word Little. They wore it with pride while they park up their black and white bicycles on the side. "Hi Mr Hunt," They said with enthusiasm "Sup, how was school," Said Theodore "You know, learning and bullies just another school day, really," Said Ned shrugging his shoulders "Bullies, huh? Understood, as your employee and friend, I should look out for your safety. So starting today I will train you in self-defence, we''ll also be doing some intense training to lose that excess weight. For Peter, well we should discuss this in another place" Said Theodore before having them follow him to the back. "Do you think you can train in that" Said Theodore while looking at them "Umm no not really," Said Peter stretching his legs "Okay do you guys want to go home and change first," Said Theodore They nodded before two portals the size of a door appears in front of them with their rooms on the other end. They go through and got changed before coming back. They were now wearing shorts and a loose shirt. Theodore passed Ned two pills with a cup of water and said "It''s best that you swallow them separately. The red pill is a heightened version of a regular pain relief drug with the additional ability to speed up your healing ability. The green pill works as high metabolism breaking down food to a faster rate and converting it to protein. How is this possible? it''s a secret and truthfully you don''t want to know. The pain relief only last 2 hours. The metabolism lasts for about a week." Theodore was right if Ned knew that it contained his ingenious cooking ability and 500,000 nanobots. His cooking gives it a sweet delectable taste. While the nanobots are preprogrammed to help with the bodies natural ability to heal and repair which intern makes it very unnaturally and more along the lines of super. Telling Ned that he was about to be inhabited by a small population of nanobots would frankly scare him. Ned looked at it with ecstasy before swallowing it. "Daisy" Said Theodore "Do a scan for Ned vitals then come up with the appropriate training schedule also be sure to stop him, when things get dangerous? Also, provide him with a proper nutritional diet to match" Said Theodore casually "Understood" Said Daisy "I feel lighter and stronger," Said Ned who began punching carelessly "Make sure you follow the schedule that Daisy makes if you want to try something or go further ask Daisy to see if you are able as at the moment your body is experiencing high levels of adrenaline which will cloud your judgment, do you understand?" Said, Theodore seriously Ned nods his head repeatedly like a scared child. *Sigh* "Just stay here and listen to Daisy, she knows best. I''ll talk with Peter" Said Theodore Peter followed him to the Dojo making sure to take off his shoes. Peter looked around as he began to ramble "Wow, what do you teach? what belt are you? Is their a secret cultivation world? Do you know any ninjutsu like Naruto''s shadow clone? Are you a weapons master. . . etc" "Peter. .Peter. .PETER!!" Shouted Theodore impatiently *Sigh* "It''s fine. First, of our bodies are very similar making it easier for me to teach you martial arts. Secondly, we need to find the limits of your strength. If there is a limit, that is?" Said, Theodore Theodore spent the first 30 minutes polishing his punching technique then after that, he taught him his loose yet a simplistic fighting style that incorporates the follow-up and rhythmic style of Capoeira, the close quarters and defensive ability of Wing Chun with Jiu-Jitsu. With some other unconventional styles. Theodore left him to continue practising he went passed the gym and heard the loud booming sound of the speakers playing the song "Gives You Hell" by The All-American Rejects. "When you see my face Hope it gives you hell Hope it gives you hell When you walk my way Hope it gives you hell Hope it gives you hell!!" Ned shouted angrily running on the treadmill. He left to run the store. Charlotte, Sonya and the kids joined him. "Dad/Daddy!!!" Said the kids while jumping into Theodore''s arms "Ooof!! Are you trying to kill your dad" Said Theodore with kids in his arms "Hehe it''s okay cause dad is strong," said Chloe "So what did you do in school" Said Theodore "Today Mrs Jones told us lots of amazing stories. . . Mom show dad my painting" Said Rose anxiously "Mine too Mum," Said, Chloe Two almost identical painting with the basic green grass, bright yellow sun in the top corner, and the centre are filled with abstract figures. "Who are all these people," Asked Theodore "Look Daddy My Mommy''s are way more beautiful, See" Said Rose with pride and smugness "No, mine is" Chloe rebutted "No min. . . .Ouch" Said Rose holding her forehead "Ouchie" Said Chloe also holding her forehead Theodore flicked their heads with his finger and said "Don''t fight, okay? Go play or get changed into your chef''s clothes" "Let''s go play with Momma Tee and Tee" Said Rose jumping out of his arms "I''m coming!" Said Chloe running behind Rose "Looks like it''s just me running the place,e," Said Theodore "A day out with Jennifer has already made you forget about your girlfriends. Come on I''ll run the till" Said Charlotte playfully pushing Theodore away from the counter Two hours of hard work passed before Peter and Ned came out from the back drenched in sweat. Ned was leaning against Peter gasping. "Mr Hunt, help me I can''t feel my body. Give me another dose of the pain relief drug" Said Ned desperately "Fine here, this is drug will speed up your recovery but the pain is doubled" Said Theodore "What! Come on, just give me the pain relief pill, PLEASE Mr Hunt," Said Ned "I''m kidding I don''t have a drug like that. Once again only last two hours, so have a nice cold bath and go straight to bed. Here you can have this sleeping pill. Don''t worry if your poo looks a little different" Said Theodore before opening a portal to their rooms ''The possible sparks in your shit is definitely not small robots nope most definitely not'' Theodore thought "Thanks, Mr Hunt" Said, Ned "Thank You, Sensei," Said Peter dramatically while bowing "Don''t call me Sensei, Peter!" Shouted Theodore out of embarrassment. "Understood Hunt Sensei," Said Peter graciously while leaving "Urgh Teenagers," Said Theodore tiredly with a smile "Just a few more years and you''ll be saying that about our kids," said Charlotte with a sweet smile "Should we start designing their prom dresses?" Said, Sonya happily "No, please! I don''t want to think about how my daughters will become teenagers. Puberty and all that stuff Ah I know I''ll just. . ." Said Theodore before getting hit over the head by Sonya and Charlotte "You better not be thinking of making our girls unable to grow" Said Charlotte with a glare "Theo, If we have to explain to our children why they can''t grow like other kids then I''ll make sure you never have kids," Said Sonya while her eyes panned down to his pants. "Wait. . . It was just a joke" Said Theodore nervously "Your sleeping on the couch tonight," Charlotte stated before fetching the kids "But it supposed to be the night I ride the Tandem Bike," Said Theodore in defeat "Don''t care you''re not sleep in the bed" Said, Sonya A Tandem Bike is a bicycle that is powered by three people peddling but version Theodore is mentioning has no bike and the work in a sense is actually doubled not eased. Back in his college and school days, he was considered a wizard in the bed but he never had the charm or the handsome face to get two willing female partners to do the deed. ''Oh well there''s still plenty of time, to fulfil my little dream'' Theodore thought Sat down at the dining table with the whole family including Tee and Momma Tee who sat on the side with their bowls. They ate until they were full and so the kids sat down in front of the T.V watching their favourite movie Frozen. Theodore, Charlotte and Sonya were sat in the small library just chilling. "So how did your date with Jennifer go" Said Charlotte "Can I ask, why you two, set us up?" Theodore asked "Theo we want you to fulfil the kids wish and find some loving women to become mothers to the kids. I''m not at all sure why they want such an absurd thing but after seeing how our friends Natasha, Jennifer and Susan take an interest in you. We thought it wasn''t such a bad idea. Just please be honest with us if you do get into a relationship" Said Charlotte sincerely "That means no hoes. The kids want mom''s not an evil stepmother" Said Sonya jokingly "At the moment, we are completely fine with you going for, Jennifer, Natasha and Susan," Said Charlotte "I especially want Natasha to be happy being that her line of work requires Isolating herself from having something like a family or a love life. Jennifer gets turned down by all the men because of She-Hulk form. Susan just can''t find anyone. She tried going out with Reed but apparently, he was more focused on his experiment than her" Said Sonya honestly "We now see them as good friends and are happy with the idea of having them as our sisters" Said Charlotte "Thank you for your blessing, I''m not sure whether I can achieve what you expect but I can try. I also hold some feeling for them it might not border on love but we''ll see how thing go" Said Theodore with an awkward smile "Now tell us where you went on your date with Jennifer" Said Charlotte excitedly "Umm. . . I took her Monster Hunting" Said Theodore "Good, you''re on the couch for the whole week" Said Charlotte harshly "How could you take a girl Monster Hunting on the first date. Really, how did we fall for you" Said Sonya with a disappointed tone "Hey, we had fun then we rode a dragon, had a picnic on it''s back and watched the sky," Said Theodore in defence "Well at least you know how to end date so did you kiss" Asked Sonya "It was just on the cheek as I wanted to take thing slow" Said, Theodore "Okay, you don''t have to sleep on the couch" Said Charlotte ''Yes, looks like time was on my side. Threesome here I come'' Theodore thought with a stupid smile "On second thought you''re still on the couch tonight," Said Charlotte "Urgh, Why!!??" Said, Theodore "Don''t think I forgot that you thought of stopping our children growth" Said Charlotte "That, and you took our friend monster hunting," Said Sonya with some disappointment "So why monster hunting," Asked Charlotte "Well, actually I needed to kill some monster to get stronger. Although it wasn''t much it still made me stronger" Said Theodore "So monster hunting was for a selfish reason, understood, your back on the couch for a week," Said Charlotte "O-Kay," Said Theodore dejectedly Chapter 42 - Cant Relate ~Friday Afternoon at 05:00 pm~ Four days passed as Theodore followed the same routine. Waking up from his uncomfortable couch, stretching his strained back and neck. Making breakfast and the kids lunchboxes. Then it''s sending the kids, Sona and Charlotte away for school. Then it''s opening the shop, serving customers. Have some small talk with Frank while observing his new battle scars. Flirt with his girls that includes Jennifer. Charlotte and Sonya invited her over for dinner as a way of welcoming her to the family. Although there was no verbal confirmation, the meaning was understood. Even so, Theodore is still very cautious as to take it slow with her. Especially since Jennifer said it her self. Susan still hasn''t paid a visit as it seems they were called to help with a mutant problem. Natasha and Clint were still planning and infiltrating a small Hydra base in New Zealand. Today was the day they were supposed to come back. Theodore''s kinder of excited to see Natasha. Although he still very hesitant on the so-called "Mommy''s Plan" he still wants to give it a try. If it makes them happy then he is most definitely happy to be the partner of such incredibly good women. That is if they are willing to share him. Which very much the biggest fear for any man who attempts such a dangerous route like a harem. __________________________, ~12:00 pm~ Charlotte, Sonya and Jennifer just came back from their little shopping trip. They were now helping out with running the shop. Sonya and Jennifer were watering and Charlotte on the till. This was just the regular arrangement but this arrangement came with a sudden jump in the number of male customers. So Jennifer also became the security guard for any customer with troublesome hands. RULES: ? No Smoking ? No Bad Language ? No Making Trouble ? No Vaping ?Keep your hands to your self or DIE!!! How subtle. As Theodore was cooking in the back he hears Daisy in his ear. "Theo, the current situation for your friends, Natasha and Clint is dangerous," Said Daisy Theodore''s hairs stood with attention as he said "Tell me what''s happened" Theodore went quite. As he remembers that they had 4 other team members. He gave a deep sigh before shortly moving to the back room. Using his powers he teleports them to the Seating room/Living room. He teleported himself to the room. Appearing on the L-shaped sofa was Natasha and Clint. The once cool tactical uniform was no longer exhibited as it just seemed to look like rags draped tightly around them with some flesh wounds. Clint''s right arm was wrapped with some loose cloth as to cut off the blood circulation. He was gritting his teeth as his face slowly got paler. Although Natasha didn''t have any life-threatening injuries or any that might leave her disabled. What she does have is a bad hair day. Her long curly ginger hair that went down to her shoulders, was now crammed with debris and some irregular cuts and burn from bullets. "Aghhh fu?k my arm" Shouted Clint as he lands on his arm. "Thank You," Said, Natasha with a sigh of relief "Well, eat this" Said Theo passing them a more advance recovery pill and a high metabolism pill that was given to Ned and They looked at it suspiciously before tossing it in their mouth. As soon as they put it in Theo left to make a batch of high protein meals. It''s necessary that he resupplies their body with protein as it builds and repair tissues. Griddled chicken with quinoa Greek salad. A light dish of grilled chicken fillets and authentic salad with Kalamata olives, feta cheese, tomato and mint Spicy Cajun chicken quinoa. A simple yet nutritional dish made up of skinless chicken that is roasted with Cajun spice. It is surrounded by quinoa and various vegetables. Fishy chowder. A chunky, creamy soup with salmon and smoked haddock, mixed shellfish and potatoes. A hearty meal that was born to relieve the restless. Putting it down on the coffee table he said "Make sure to eat all of it as it will help with the process of healing" They didn''t even give it a thought as they threw themselves at the food. While eating the bullet lodged in Clint''s arm just popped out with a small ant-like robot pushing it out. Their wounds were quickly fixed as they felt themselves becoming revitalised. An hour of chowing down passed quickly. Clint lent back on the sofa and said tiredly "Hey Theo can you do me a favour" "Sure," Said Theo "Sure, would that be the one in your S.H.E.I.L.D files or the small farm," Said Theodore with concern "Of course you knew. we''ll yeah I could do with a vacation. Also, can you make that. . . what''s it called B?-she ah you know" Said Clint "B?che de No?l and sure just give me a few minutes to make. Are you counted in that order" Said Theodore casually "Yeah and thanks, I really appreciate it," Said Clint sincerely "No worries, call me whenever you wanna go home or come back," Said Theodore while walking back to his kitchen. Theodore quickly made 5 B?che de No?l and put them in a takeaway box before sending Clint home. Natasha was vacantly staring at the ceiling with remorse. Theodore sat himself down next to her. "How you holding up," Said Theodore passing her a glass of wine that he made personally "Physically, I''m fine but you know what, I''m really not," Said Natasha with a difficult smile Natasha took a drank the whole glass down "Thank''s" "What were thier names," Said, Theodore from the side "George Dean, Sam Henson, Abi Gordan and Kai Malcolm. They had families to go back. Those families didn''t even know about thier work. They don''t even get to bury them" Said, Natasha with tears slowly building up in her eyes Theodore just sat down and quietly listened to her. She told him about everything she knew about them and even talked about past missions with other deceased agents slash friends. After two bottles of wine, she finally fell asleep in his arms. Theodore got up and teleported her to the guest room. He covered her with the duvet and went back to running the shop as it was only three in the afternoon. Chapter 43 - Business Women The Saturday Morning 06:00 am Last night I slept on the bed simply because they missed my warmth. So I woke up this morning with two n?k?d beautiful women on either side. Accomplishing my dream to have the legendary threesome that only men can dream o. It really tested my multitasking ability and let''s just say I passed with flying colours. *Cough* Back to loving and responsible father mode. Today is a weekend so it means the kids are home for the whole day. Last weekend we had some fun at my fan-made Comicon. The plans for today is to open til 3 pm. During the opening hours will be letting the kids open a small stall in the corner of the shop. After three we''ll go out and have some fun. Why are the kids doing this? Well, its because I spoil them too much. Due to my abundance of love for my kids and that I''m filthy rich, I buy everything and provide to their every need. So as a way to do some character building that doesn''t solely rely on me they opened a smaller shop on the side. Of course, I''m still gonna buy them things every now and then but it''s more rewarding to buy things with your own effort. It might seem a little cruel to have my two five-year-old daughters work for themselves but this just another one of those lemonade stands on the side of a house. The only difference is that my daughter is selling small treats and baked goods that would close down any competing shop. After all, they learnt from the best. The kids were exceptionally excited after hearing the idea of opening a shop of their own. We had breakfast. The kids quickly scoffed it down and then sprinted to their bedroom. A dark grey blazer, white bu??oned shirt and black trousers. Chloe was dragging an old leather briefcase. Two little business vultures made their debut Pushing their glasses up they said "Let''s talk business" I chuckle and said while pointing to a table "Please take a seat" Bracing their hands on the chairs they pull themselves up before sitting comfortably opposite of me. Chloe reaches down to the briefcase before hefting it up on to the table. Charlotte and Sonya saw the amusing situation and sat down either side of me. "What going on here?" whispered Charlotte while nudging my elbow. I grin and whisper "Not sure but it''s cute, right?" Charlotte nods while taking a photo of them talking about their game plan. "So cute, I''m happy that they put those to use" Whispered Sonya while referring to the clothes that she made a while back. Opening the briefcase, they begin to pull out multiple pieces of paper. Chloe pulls out a small blue tablet and plays a video. As Rose leans down to watch. The video plays a small scene from the cartoon Arthur. After watching the clip they nod and look back at us. "A business propOsition," Said Rose while sliding the paper over Looking down all I see is lines of squiggles and a drawing of two brown square like images. We looked at with a confused face. I decided to play along and said "Please elaborate" "Elaborate??" They said while tilting their heads to the side I reply "It means to explain with more detail or just so I can understand more" "Oh!!" They said while nodding They immediately go back to their serious business face. "We want to buy anything we want with our money" Said Rose while Chloe nods in approval "Okay" Said Rose "Two chocolate pudding for our school lunch," Said Chloe while pointing at the brown square drawings "Sorry but you two still ain''t eating the fruits in your lunch boxes so that''s not happening," Said Sonya "O-Kay," They said dejectedly "Also everything must be under 8 dollars, So no overpriced cookies and stop selling your lunch to the other kids," Said Sonya "O-Kay" They replied while looking down I reached over the table to poke their heads and with a comforting warm smile, I say "You two are doing great. You can run your shop whenever you want. Remember your still kids so go out have fun. Make money but don''t forget to have fun. Set an alarm on your tablet for three after that, we''ll go watch Toy Story 3 in cinemas. Then we can go out and use some of that money to buy something for your self" The happy smile replaced the frown that was there a moment ago and shouted "Yayyyy!!!" "Well go get changed into something more comfortable. Then we can figure something out for your shop look" I said This consists of a beige cap that had two animal ears popping out from the top. A dark green shirt that had a cartoon image of a big tiger and small tiger, on the ?h?st. To top it off was a matching beige bib and brace overalls. They were extremely cute, so cute that we gathered around thier counter to take a family picture this included the tigers. When it came to making treats I asked if they needed help but they said they were fine. This led me to be saddened but it also filled me with immense pride as I watch bake from the side. They made a tray of brownies, cookies and lamingtons. The girls eventually asked me for help in teaching them to make some new treats. At 8 we opened the shop. We were packed with morning commuters. A lot of our customers have told us that our food is a highlight for the day which is obviously flattering but it''s also sad. The kids also made big money with all their treats selling out. They threw all their money into their briefcase and shook hands before saying "Good Business" ''Where are they referencing all of these actions. Maybe I should go back to snooping on my daughter''s tablets'' I thought tactically The moment that thought came to me I felt two cold gazes fall on my neck turning around I see my wives with a look of disapproval. "Don''t snoop they are good kids just like you said earlier. They will learn a few bad things every now and then when it comes to such a point well intervene and teach them" Said Charlotte who took my hand into hers "And don''t forget you''ve built their tablets to be child-friendly. Even with all the restrictions, we place they will learn things from thier surroundings. They might even pick up your bad habit for cursing" Said Sonya who also grabbed my hand "Social media, boys, puberty" They began to list things causing me to shake slightly in fear. "But no matter the age they will always be our Princess''s" Said Charlotte The world went blurry as nothing seemed to matter any more. My supervision could only see the two beautiful women that held my hands. We were in a world of our own. That is until a deafening sound of crashing sounded outside with an even louder roar to match. Daisy''s voice sounded from his earpiece "Warning two giant like figures are fighting nearby" "Dad, look the big green guy is losing to that big bad grey guy," Said Chloe while pointing to the T.V that now showed Hulk and Abomination fighting. "Go get him big green. You can do it" Said, Rose with her fist up encouraging him through the T.V Out of curiosity, I ask "How do you know he''s the good guy" "We just do daddy" Said Chloe blankly while Rose continues to chee Chapter 44 - Harlem Street fight While the kids were distracted by the news broadcast, Theodore decided to deal with the problem. Giving Charlotte and Sonya a kiss on the cheek he had his super suit appear. With his blinding white alter ego on, he said "See you in a bit" They smile and nod before walking over to their kids to watch with them. With a simple thought, he teleported himself to the scene. ~Harlem 2:45 pm~ In the streets of Harlem, fought two muscular giants. With every bulging muscle and shout, you could feel the raw power they held. Hulk standing tall at a height of 8 feet with exaggerated muscles to match his impressive size. He could still be seen to have the basic human quality like hair, legs, arms etc but green. But the same thing can''t be said for his dark green opponent, Abomination was just a something else. He has a similar hight to Hulk. He has bones popping out of certain points like his knees, knuckles, heels and ribcage all had their bones showing on the outside. On both elbows are pointed bones that could be used as weapons. He also had three spines one down the centre of the back and the other two going up to his shoulders. His face looked like a skull with a thin layer of the skin covering it giving him an almost zombie-like appearance On the sides of his head are fish like ears. The thing that really sets him apart from Hulk the most is his eyes. Hulk''s eyes hold grief, pain, innocents and anger as he isn''t fond of the fear people show when they see him but with Abomination, his eyes hold no sign of humanity, they only contain a hunger for power and destruction. (Note: Yes I added ears to movie Abomination as he looked weird without them and yes I went with the movie version as he visually more interesting than just green scaly and fish ears ) Surrounded by the debris of their clash with a crashed military helicopter on the side. The sound of people screaming and car alarms constantly rang through the tense air. Inside the helicopter was Bruce Banner''s girlfriend Betty Ross and the not so approving father of Betty, General Thaddeus Ross. Hulk grunts and roars in pain. Satisfied with his action Abomination shouts in his face "You don''t deserve this power! Now watch her die!" Hulk''s eyes move away from Abomination as he notices the helicopter is in a puddle made up of its own fuel, what followed was the sight of it suddenly going up in flames. Hulk bit a chunk of Abominations ear off before throwing him aimlessly. Then facing the helicopter he clapped his hands together in the direction of flames. The moment his hands made contact with each other a huge burst of air read from it causing it to fan the flames out. ''Nice, Thunderclap'' Theodore thought while standing on Abomination''s ?h?st People hiding within the area looked at Theodore before screams from multiple women were heard. "White Stud!!!" "White Lover" Hulk looked at Theodore with caution. Theodore just looked back casually. Then he realized that ground he''s standing on is moving so he curiously looked down to see Abomination snarling Abomination swings a punch towards Theodore and hits nothing but air. Theodore kicked his ribs causing him to skip across the road. "Hey, Hulk can you hurry up and have your fight with this guy," Said Theodore Hulk looked back at Betty to which she said encouragingly "You can do it" Hulk eyes squinted as he gave a roar that resounded through streets of Harlem and shouted "HULK SMASH" He runs towards Abomination. Theodore stood by making sure they didn''t destroy any more public property. He teleported some of his little robots to begin putting out the burning vehicles and fix the road. ''They really fu?k?d up this place. Oh well, I get to watch them fight. Where should I take the family out tomorrow? Hmmm. . . . .'' Theodore thought "Excuse me," Said Betty politely Theodore continued to ponder on his plans without notice. Theodore snap out of his thoughts and said "Yes, how may I help you" "It not me who needs help but Hulk dose," Said Betty desperately while anxiously staring at Hulk fight "Hulk is very capable when it comes to fighting. It might be his first fight with someone who has a similar size and power but this is the first of many fights to come" Said Theodore while admiring the fight. Abomination''s previous identity is Emil Blonsky a former special-ops commando with the British Royal Marines so he is a trained a fighter, unlike Hulk who runs completely on animal instinct. Slowly Hulk begins to adapt and learn to use his knees, elbow legs to fight instead of just throwing a loose punch every now and then. "This is a fight that will prep him for his future" Said, Theodore Betty goes quite not sure what to say and was even confused at his statement. "Hey you, snowflake both of those things are going back to base with me, I need your cooperation to achieve that" Said General Ross with a commanding Theodore''s eyebrows ruffled at the name given to him before he replied "I don''t know if you''ve noticed but, I''m not your soldier" "Honey, we can''t possibly let something like that into the world. Well take him back and separate him from Banner" Said General Ross "Then what, you dissect him and create more for your army. Bruce told me everything" Said Betty General Ross pays no heed to her augment and began to order his men on his radio. Betty looked at Theodore once again and said "If your not gonna help then why are you here" "I''m here to clean up the mess and finish the job," Said Theodore The fight was finally coming to it''s the conclusion as he held Abomination in a headlock slowly choking him to his death before Betty screamed frightfully "STOP!!" They were now surrounded by thousands of soldiers and civilians watching with a scared look. Hulk listened, he let Abomination fall to the ground and put his foot on his ?h?st before roaring as a sign of victory. Theodore appeared next to him and said "Do you mind moving your foot" Hulk roared at Theodore before throwing a punch out at him. Theodore responded with his hands still in his pockets he put his foot out to stop the punch in its tracks and said "Don''t worry I''ve gotten rid of him. There will be no Abomination from now on" Theodore pulled the red scarf down and gave him an honest smile "You did good, just next time try and move the fight to a more deserted area. Do you need a ride?" Hulk looked back at Betty and said "Betty?" "You can join you just gonna have to leave your life here, are you okay with that" Said Theodore towards Betty "You ain''t going anywhere, Hulk is under military jurisdiction so he we''ll be going back with us," Said General Ross while the soldiers prepped for firing Theodore gave a small glance at the surrounding soldiers and simply made their weapons appear at his feet. A Mountain of weapons sat there almost mocking General Ross. "You disgusting mutant, return Hulk to us or else. . . " Shouted General Ross angrily Theodore disappeared and repeated in front of. Then lifted him up with his hand on his neck. "You should be careful about your prejudice against Mutants. If you try anything against Hulk you''ll have to answer to me" Betty pleaded on his behalf "Please don''t kill him, White Stud" ''Although it''s not as shitty as the other names it''s still not the most appealing'' Theodore thought tiredly "I''ll let him go but remember this if in the future he steps out of line" He squeezes slightly to get his point across. He let''s go and General Ross hits the floor hyperventilating. "Thank you, I''ll go with Hulk if possible" Said Betty gratefully "Good," Said Theodore and had them disappear from Harlem and reappear back at the shop in the living room. Chapter 45 - Gentle Giant Reappeared near the kids with Hulk and Betty. He had already taken off his suit and was now just Theodore father and boyfriend. He looked up at Hulk who immediately got angry at the unfamiliar environment. He was about to grab a bookshelf and chuck it in displeasure. Luckily Theodore saw this coming so he grabbed his arm and stopped it in place. He then said "Hey Betty do you wanna calm down Hulk" Betty came out of her thoughts as she visibly amazed by Theodore''s teleportation ability and his casual show of strength. "Ah Sorry" She quickly stepped in front of Hulk and "Hulk it''s Okay they are friends" Hulk face showed that he was slowly understanding her words, with a gentle yet rough voice he said "Friend?" "That''s right friend, let''s just calm down" Said Betty while stroking his cheek Hulk gradually calms down but strangely shows no sign of changing to Banner. The kids heard the loud rough breathing of Hulk and turned around from watching their cartoons. They looked at this muscular big green monster-like man with excitement. They hurriedly ran to Hulk walking around him with their eyes scanning him over with curiosity. "Hi I''m Rose," Said with her hand out for a handshake "Hi I''m Chloe," Said following her sister''s footsteps Betty smiled while Hulk just looked at them confusedly. Hulk''s been around and has seen many things but he''s never seen a child smile in his direction. Hulk''s reached out with his right hand which caused Betty to panic "Hulk!. " Hulk''s open hand-tuned into a closed hand with two fingers up. The kids somehow understood his gesture as they grabbed a finger each and shook it. Hulk''s hand gently moved with traditional up and down handshake movement as he says with a nod "Hulk" "Wow, Nice to meet you Hulk," Said the kids. Betty and Theodore were shocked at the sudden understanding between the kids and Hulk. Chloe left for the kitchen and came back with the cookie jar. She pulled out big circle shortbread cookie and said"Hungry??" Hulk''s nose scrunched as he breathed in the sweet smell and nodded vigorously "Open wide" Said Chloe To which Hulk did and then Chloe threw it accurately on to his tongue. Rose thought they were playing a game and said "Oh, Oh, my go, my go" She picked up a cookie and threw it to which she missed by a longshot. Hulk reacted promptly and caught it on his finger before putting it in his mouth. Theodore and Betty just stared with their mouths open in shock. "Was Hulk always so easy??" Said, Theodore The kids were feeding Hulk as much as they could. Then Theodore saw them find a food project that he''s been working on. It looked like a simple bowl of soup but it''s far from normal. Even borderline criminal. This was supposed to be tested by Peter and Ned but they had something to do. ''Shit is that my cotton candy and leek soup. I''m sure it''s fine Hulk has a super stomach maybe it''s actually good or he goes berserk. Yeah, let''s not risk it. . . but then again it would be a good chance to see. Oops too late it''s going in his mouth'' Theodore thought carelessly The kids viciously turned the bowl over in Hulk open mouth. It slid down his tongue till it went to the back of his mouth. Hulk''s eyes began to dilate with anxiety clearly showing in his green pupils. He grabbed his throat in panic and begun to punch his stomach to spit out the poison he just consumed. *Cough, Cough, Thud, Thud* The kids looked scared and stunned. Hulk froze as he fell back with his eyes rolled back. Betty looked at Hulk with a fearful expression. Rose and Chloe look back at the bowl and dropped it in suspicion. Rose looked up at Theodore and said with a shaky voice "D-Daddy was that a P.A.N dish" P.A.N is the anagram for Peter and Ned. For the kids, Charlotte, Sonya and Jennifer know it as Pain And Nausea. (Note: Thanks Choco_Monster for the idea "Pain and Nausea") Theodore gave a nervous head scratch and said "Ah yeah sorry about that but I''m sure Hulk will be up better than ever. " Hulk, on the other hand, was fighting Bruce Banner so that they can switch. Bruce isn''t normally able to know what''s going on when Hulks out but when that dish hit their digestive system. He immediately felt his spine shiver so with all his mental strength he pushed Hulk back out to take on the pain. "Are you a bad cook Mr. . . " said Betty while distancing herself from Theodore "Call me Theodore and No I''m not that was just a test looks like cotton candy leek soup is a failure," Said Theodore proudly "Why cotton candy," Said, Betty curiously "Why not cotton candy?. You need to take a leap of faith to be the best Chef" Said Theodore with immense pride "But still you just knocked Hulk out even though my dad has tried every type of sedative with huge dosages and yet, you put him out with a bowl," Said, Betty trembling in fear Chloe and Rose ran to the kitchen to wash their hands of the poison. They came back and waited for Hulk to wake up. Hulk sat up and looked around before he looked at Theodore with a scared look. He recklessly threw his hands up hide his face. His knees pulled up to his ?h?st as he began to shake. The kids looked at him with an angry pout and arms crossed. Theodore replied "Remember what I said about going through the fridge" "Don''t eat anything without asking. Sorry Hulk" They said in unison "Remember next time. Sorry, Hulk I didn''t think they would give you that. How''s about I make you proper dinner fit for you and I''ll even call Jennifer over" Hulk''s hand lowered as he asked "Jennifer?" "You know your cousin," Said Theodore Hulk nodes repeatedly "Jennifer" Theodore calls Jennifer and then open a portal with her in her apartment. She ran out and looked at her big cousin looking like a scared child and said "What''s wrong, big guy" The kids immediately sell their dad out and said "It was dad. Hulk ate a P.A.N dish" "The kids made a minor mistake while feeding him don''t worry. I''m making him B?che de No?l with a fat turkey to apologise. So can you keep him company also Betty is there anything you want to eat" Said Theodore Betty was actually really hungry but from what she just saw she was terrified to even try a vegetable. "Even though that dish was downright disastrous he''s an amazing chef, trust me," Said, Jennifer reassuringly Chapter 46 - SORRY (Did the title scare you ;) Theodore had just finished cooking B?che de No?l, stuffed turkey for Hulk and a modest tuna salad for Betty. Theodore knew that this wasn''t enough to fill Hulk so he did something he had never tried before. He teleported a silver gun from his lab that had a screen display on the side with a number keypad under neither it. This gun is essentially a Pym gun. The only thing that makes it unique is its ability to accurately scale an object to one''s heart. He was about to shoot Hulks meal when a less messy and convent method came to mind. Putting everything on a tray he made his way to the living where he found Hulk sat on the ground with kids on his shoulders combing his wild hair. Hulk was now rocking a bowl cut, that perfectly went around his head. The girls pulled out a mirror and showed Hulk. Hulk put on an awkward smile while nodding he said "Like" The girls happily cheered and showed it to Betty and Jennifer. They giggled slightly before giving an exaggerated reply "Oh wow" ''Hmm, Hulk seems to be aware that if he was honest then their feelings would be hurt. Age-wise I think at the moment it''s most likely between 7 and 10. It''s been a year and a bit since the Hulk came out meaning his growth is quite quick. Hmm, I wonder if being around people his age will increase his growth or maybe make him more stable. From what I can''t tell he has high E'' Theodore thought as he made his way to over. "Hey Hulk come here and eat" Said Theodore Theodore put it on the dining table as Betty and Jennifer join him. Hulk walks up to to the table with the kids hanging on his fingers. Hulk looked at the dining table and then looked down at his feet. He was immediately angry for his the inconvenience his size brings to his life "HULK SMASH!!!" Theodore shouted angrily back "If you smash a single thing in here then I''ll force-feed you another P.A.N dish" Hulk''s clenched fist that hung in the air halted as he began to shake from the pure fear he had for the ever so frightening concoction that is the P.A.N. He stepped back and stumbled on to the couch. Neither the couch or the floor could hold his weight. Hulk got up hastily to look at the damage he had caused. He looked back at Theodore and bellowed his apology "Sorry!! No P.A.N, Sorry" "Dad is super cruel" Said Rose as she climbed onto Hulks shoulders and patted his head to comfort him "P.A.N is a too bad dad," Said Chloe while also comforting Hulk Betty, Jennifer and Theodore were startled at Hulks quick reaction and ability to understand his words. Jennifer and Betty were also questioning just how bad was the P.A.N dish hulk tasted. They shuddered unconsciously at the thought before shaking it off. "Geez it''s fine, that time it was an accident" Said Theodore with a tired sigh "Come here I have something that might help," said Theodore as beloved Hulk over Hulk cautiously approached Theodore. He watched Theodore pull out the silver gun and shoot the coffee table. It then shrunk down to the size of a kids table set. Hulk and the kids looked at it with wide eyes before looking back at Theodore. They tilted their heads to the side with confused look plastered on their face they said "Huh??" Betty and Jennifer were lost for words at this new tech. Betty''s knowledge in biochemistry had found a new door as she began to question how something like this could even come to existence. Theodore chuckled slightly and explained "I''ll make you small so that you can actually be full from the food and you could even sit on the table" Hulk took a second to understand his word before shouting excitedly "Little, little" Theodore tapped some numbers on the side of the gun before he pointed at Hulk and shot. Hulk shrunk to the size of 3ft 9.5a in (115.5 cm). The kids are 3ft 6.5in (107.9 cm) so Hulk is still taller than them. "Hulk before you sit down could you punch my hand," Said Theodore while crouching down and putting her hand out Hulk threw his punch but instead of it stopping in its track, it pushed Theodore''s whole arm back. Theodore put some strength into his arm and stopped it. ''Holy shit, Kid Hulk is no joke'' Theodore thought as Hulk pulled his arm back. Theodore quickly got daisy to make an extremely durable chair with some utensils that can survive his grip strength. Yes, Theodore had just vibranium for a chair and utensil. Hulk sat down in between Chloe and Rose. Chloe and Rose patiently taught him table manners and how to use a knife and fork. Seeing Hulk struggle caused Theodore to sigh. He got up and shredded the turkey and then separated all the bone and meat for the B?che de No?l dish. Jennifer and Betty watched this and smiled. "I''m really happy that you found someone" Betty whispered Jennifer Jennifer replied with a happy smile "He''s really the best" "Who knew that your boyfriend was more of a monster than mine haha. When you told me you had a boyfriend that still had two other girls, I was actually really disappointed in you. But seeing how gentle and patient he is with Hulk I''m beginning to understand. Don''t get me wrong he''s still scum but a gentle one" Said Betty honestly while Jennifer could only giggle while looking at her gentle yet terrible man. Theodore sat down back down next to Jennifer and said "We need to talk about your living arrangements" Betty ears perked but her eyes were dim as she knew that she and Hulk/Bruce are now fugitives. Her dreams of having a happy family could be said to be impossible. "I can have a house built in any of the following secluded locations just say the word and it would be done in about an hour. You won''t have to worry about your identity as I can easily get you a valid fake identity that not even S.H.I.E.L.D would notice. I can change your facial and body structures this includes hair colour by the way. I''ll leave a portal in the house that well lead back to here. In the end, you''ll be able to live the happy life you and Banner hoped for " He said while sliding a tablet that had all the locations shown Betty''s eyes teared up as she replied "Thank you so much, really thank you" "But," Said Theodore causing Betty breathing to falter "Rose, Chloe can you take Hulk to play in the garden," said Theodore The kids agree with zero thought and escorted their new friend small Hulk to the garden to meet Tee and Momma Tee Theodore looked back at Betty and continued "But I need your word that you won''t touch Hulks blood" "I can''t. " Said, Betty tragically "Also It''s impossible to separate them so don''t think about," Said Theodore casually "What? Why?" Said, Betty "Cause Hulk is Banner and Banner is Hulk. The moment you separate them they well both quickly die over a month or two" Said Theodore "If Hulk and Bruce are inseparable then it means that they can become the same" Said Jennifer with a shocked face "Yes and No It all depends on whether they both agree to the Idea. Also, do you know where Hulks strength comes from" Said Theodore "It''s the gamma radiation, Bruce and I have already looked into it," Said Betty Theodore shook his head and said "Hulks strength comes from anger, the angrier he gets the stronger he gets. Yes, his limit could be said to be unfathomable. It''s the same thing for you Jennifer. You probably just thought anger induces the gamma radiation to stimulate muscle strength but no, it''s the other way around" Betty and Jennifer took a minute to take on all the shocking news that Theodore was telling them. "For the time being it doesn''t matter so pick a place to enjoy your happy couple time. I''ll step in for most problems when it gets out of hand. You don''t need to worry as he is Jennifer''s cousin and I''m actually quite the fan of Hulk" Said Theodore with a carefree and reassuring smile. ''I hope the Thunderbolt Ross doesn''t have any spare Hulk blood or else I''ll have to deal with another Hulk. . . Hold up'' "Don''t ever make contact with your Dad, he will use every trick in the book to get Hulk even if it meant hurting hurt. He has been driven mad by this failure of his, so don''t try to be a Saint and forgive" Said Theodore with a harsh tone The failure Theodore is referring to is Hulk. The super serum project was not prohibited by the higher-ups this meant if word got out then he would not only lose his position but he would also be placed in prison. Time passed and his position no longer mattered he only wanted to kill and capture Hulk to create an army of Hulks. He had become power-hungry. ''I can''t help but feel like I forgot something'' Theodore thought as he waited on Betty''s decision "Theo, do you have anything to help with this" Said Natasha pointing to her forehead Theodore teleported his red pain relief drug directly into her system. She quickly felt the pain subside and said "Thanks but what the heck is in your wine" Natasha is a spy that''s been conditioned from young to be numb to numerous poisons this included all form of alcohol. So for her to be hungover after only two bottles frankly makes her training a joke. Chapter 47 - I am, the strongest Betty and Jennifer had thought Theodore had done the deed with Natasha but that was quickly cleared up. Natasha sat down with everyone while Theodore spoke passionately about his journey in making the perfect red wine. A few minutes later Sonya and Charlotte appeared with their hands full of groceries bags. Theodore was shocked that they left the girls on their own but then remembered that they know all the security precautions he had placed on the building and that Daisy was also watching over them. Then there''s the bracelets and every other absurd creation that is made to protect them. "So are you another victim to our husband''s charm," Said Charlotte while looking over Betty suspiciously Betty flusteredly responded "Ah, no I''m here with my boyfriend" Sonya and Charlotte looked to their sister, Jennifer to whether she can confirm. Jennifer nods to clear their speculation. Sonya sees the Natasha lazily leant over the table and said "So I heard Theo gave you his Perfect Red Wine and that you managed to drink two bottles of it" Natasha replied with a groggy voice "Yeah" "Amazing it''s been 16 hours since then, Charlotte and I had a cup and was out for a whole 37 hours," Said Sonya Natasha replied with the same groggy voice "Yeah" "She''s still recovering so you gonna need to bring the volume down a bit," Said Theodore Sonya apologised quietly. Leaving the lady''s to talk, Theodore got up and took bags from Charlotte and Sonya, then made his way to the kitchen to put the groceries away. "So are all of you dating the same guy," Said Betty after getting to know Charlotte and Sonya Sonya, Charlotte and Jennifer looked towards their not yet confirmed sister, Natasha. Natasha looked back without any sense of shame or hesitation and said "I''m not dating him. .yet" The air was quiet for a bit before they smiled happily and said "Welcome to the family" "Sorry, but why are you fine with this" Said Betty looking over to Charlotte who is the first girlfriend "Because I love him," Said Charlotte with a confident smile. (Note: There was actually 200-word excuse as a reply but thought this was better as it''s can be seen as blind love and maybe more) "Sigh, I understand" Said Betty Sonya, Jennifer and Natasha chuckled. "Sonya, you were his A.I so you must know a lot about him," Said Natasha with interest "Wait you were an A.I?" Said Betty with a raised voice "Leave it be Betty, I''ll tell you later," Said, Jennifer Sonya hesitated and said "Theo, is very scary" "During the time I was an A.I Theo had given me a list of names to keep track of. A lot of them didn''t turn up within my search but" Said, Sonya "Stop holding out on us," Said Jennifer impatiently "every single name that I found were people with immense powers, that varied from super to political and military. Your dad''s name was one of them, Betty. I had once asked why these names are important and he said They aren''t important but if they exist then I might have to kill them" Said Sonya with hush tone Jennifer, Charlotte and Natasha were not the least bit scared as they smile carelessly. They are fully aware of the man they fell for. Theo is a man with immense love for his family so much love that he is willing to kill all the evil in the world. He wants his children to be naive and wants women to be safe. His actions might be cold, abrupt and calculated but it''s never without reason. He could easily have the world at his feet and yet he owns a small shop in New York. He''s a complicated man that they fell for. Betty, on the other hand, shook slightly as she thought of the words Theodore said about her father "Don''t ever make contact with your Dad, he will use every trick in the book to get Hulk even if it meant hurting you. He has been driven mad by this failure of his, so don''t try to be a Saint and forgive" ''Has dad really fallen so low'' Sonya saw how Betty was shaken and said "You really should listen to Theo. It might be harsh but for your own good and for your boyfriend you should avoid seeing or talking to your dad'' Sonya continued her story "Theo also knows some catastrophic events that should happen in the future. He said that Earth will face multiple terrible futures but as long as I breathe no shity cosmic being or Gods will succeed" "Wait, you said God, do God really exists," asked, Jennifer A laugh was heard from behind them. They turned back and saw Theodore with a tray of nachos and said mockingly "Gods, Tch their nothing but pretentious rich kids with their throne''s up to their ?ss''s. This is just the Norse Gods I''m sure the others are like-minded ?du?ts. There is Heimdall who''s a pretty good guy" Theodore''s view on the Norse gods was from how Thor brought his girlfriend, Jane Foster to his father for help. Instead of help, she was given the cold shoulder and blatant disrespect for being human/Midgard ''Thor the dark world wasn''t the best movie, Malekith the bad guy of the movie was bad and all but like fu?k Odin, his son brought his girlfriend because you know she was dying. What an ?sshole'' Theodore thought Everyone on the stared at him like he was crazy. Natasha then said, "You''ve met Gods?" "Of course not but I know the Norse Gods pretty well. If I did meet them I would kick them down a level or two" Said Theodore while biting down on a chip *Crunch* They could only shake their heads at his comment unsure of whether he''s crazy or just crazy strong. "Why can you say something like that so lightly," said Jennifer *Crunch* Taking a nice bite from a cheesy nacho chip he replied "Because I am, the Strongest" "Gods are nothing but a title when stood in front of my fist. One punch to end it all, it''s as simple as that" Said Theodore arrogantly while taking another handful of nachos *Crunch, Crunch, Crunch* *Gulp*The sound of everyone swallowing was the only thing they used to reply to his absurd words. Chapter 48 - The Future "Hey don''t be so shocked, I wouldn''t live so casual if I didn''t know how overpowered I am. Just live knowing that I can punch all the bullshit powerhouses of this world. If the info scares you I can ask someone to wipe your memory. That goes for you especially Sonya" said Theodore said with a warm and reassuring smile Sonya knows more than she had told the girls to cause at the time Theodore didn''t treat her with any human feelings. He never saw the possibility of her becoming human nor did he think she could process fear as an A.I. Theodore doesn''t have the power to wipe memories but there is a decent person with such capabilities, who is also well versed on what''s to come in the near future. ''It''s about time I pay the bald mage a visit'' Theodore thought privately "I would appreciate it if you could wipe mine," Said Betty nervously as she was not at all ready to hear that the world would be ending. "Okay, it''s gonna take some time to get my ''friend'' but it shouldn''t be too long," Theodore said and "So are you four okay, with knowing that something terrible will happen to earth" Natasha, Charlotte, Sonya and Jennifer give a confident nod. They completely trust in Theodore''s ability to protect them and the earth. ''Sigh, The list doesn''t really matter because of the fact I''ve dealt with most of them. They were mostly just humans and some low-level mutants with troubling potential. I''ve left the ones that hold great importance to the various plots this world has connected together. Of course, I''ll shit on them when the day comes. Infinity Stones will never find it''s way into Thanos''s hands. Though I''d love to fight him in his top forum it''s still too risky'' Theodore thought with s sadistic and evil grin on his face. (Note: I know Thanos is extremely strong without the glove but it still adds a huge boost to his arsenal. Of course, Theo will fight Thanos. well that is if it could be seen as a fight) "So should we go check on Hulk," Said Betty They then got up and left to see how the kids and Hulk are doing. Pushing the door for the garden open they went passed the towering plants and saw the kids in the open with Hulk and the kids on the floor legs crossed. ''D¨¦j¨¤ vu'' thought Natasha, Jennifer, Charlotte, Sonya and Theodore with a stunned expression Betty just looked at it curiously but for the others, they were fully aware of what comes next. The kids and Kid-Hulk sat in a small tight circle with thier hands up. They give a small yet understanding nod to each other. Then surprisingly hulk began to count with rough gritty voice "1, 2, 3 GO" They clapped each other''s hands and then moved accordingly to the song. They were moving only fast for kids that included Hulk. Hulk is at a tender age where his thinking speed is slower than most when it comes to regular. ?A sailor went to sea, sea, sea, To see what he could see, see, see. But all that he could see, see, see Was the bottom of the deep blue sea, sea, sea.? To see what he could chop, chop, chop. But all that he could chop, chop, chop Was the bottom of the deep blue chop, chop, chop. Sea, sea, sea? "Hahaha Hulk your out," Said Chloe "HULK NOT OUT, HULK IN," said Hulk with his nose scrunched and a pouty face ''Wow, Hulk pouting is definitely something new'' Theodore thought "You didn''t do the third chop before sea, sea, sea" Said Rose strongly "No Hulk did the third chop like this" Hulk said while showing a chopping action to his arm at a speed only someone as strong Hulk could. (Note: Even though Hulks looks slow with his size he''s actually extremely fast but the MCU doesn''t really cover it. How fast, about as fast a missile and more) Hulk being slower in remembering the pattern he is forced to be a second late as to copy the girls and do it twice as fast to keep up with the next move "You''re doing it too fast, we have to do it together, See like this" Said Rose as Chloe did it to the same speed and rhythm "Hulk wrong, restart" Said Hulk with a nod and pleading look "Okay, let''s do it again but this time you have to do it with us," Said, Rose strictly "Hulk got it. Restart, do it together" Said Hulk excitedly They then restarted with Hulk going slower to match the kids. ''There no way he''s controlling his strength unless his instincts are subconsciously matching his strength with the kids. Incredible, Hulk''s a natural teddy bear'' Theodore thought with an astonished face Betty then spoke with startled tone "How the f. . ." Luckily Jennifer covered her mouth and said "Don''t swear near the kids" They stood there watching Hulk slowly making improvement. It was very clear to all of them that Hulk had somehow become the little brother of the group even though he was most definitely not little. Hulk might be shrunken down to the size of a kid but he is still taller than the kids by a few inches and his body is considerably bigger with all his bulging muscles. "The house is ready," Said Daisy in Theodore''s ear "Hey, Betty the place is ready. I know you guys aspiring scientists that want to help the world so I''ve taken it upon myself to add laboratory for experiments but remember don''t ever mess with Hulks blood. The place is also Hulk friendly with high ceilings and big room" Said Theodore "Oh, yeah if you want just pop over it''s fine I''ll leave a portal open. Also, you might have to watch to keep on eye on Banner he will push to get rid of Hulk. Don''t let him it will kill him in the process" Said Theodore Betty nodded strongly to the last announcement. "Hey, Hulk, Rose and Chloe come here" Shouted Theodore The kids and came running over. Hulk had a huge happy smile on his face that matched the girl''s sweet smile well "So it''s time we said goodbye to our new friends as they have to go home," Said Theodore "Awww but we were playing" Said Rose defeatedly "Just a few more minutes daddy, please" Said Chloe with a quivering pout and foggy eyes "Please" Said Rose showing the same face Theodore mercilessly flicked them in the forehead and said "That doesn''t work any more girls and aunty Betty is tired" "Hulk Home?" Said Hulk looking up at Theodore and Betty "That''s right you now have a home, so stop running away. You can come back here whenever you want I leave the door open" Said Theodore with a welcoming smile while he ruffled Hulks hair "Yeah home so doesn''t worry no more guns and soldiers," Said Betty in a comforting tone while crouching down in front of Hulk. "Good Hulk home has Home," Said Hulk while nodding "I think it''s about time I get you back to full size," Said Theodore "NO!! HULK LIKE LITTLE!" Said Hulk who moved away "Don''t worry see this" Said Theodore showing him a small elastic wristwatch and added "This is can help you turn small when you feel like it but for the sake of banner let''s keep him at ?du?t size" "NO! BANNA, NO!" shouted Hulk "Hulk, please behave. Banna is your friend, Okay" Said, Theodore "NO, BANNA NOT FRIEND. ROSE AND CHLOE FRIEND" said Hulk angrily "Can you let Banna out so we can talk" Said Theodore patiently "GRrrr FINE," said Hulk as his body quickly loses its green colour and muscles. What now stood in front of them was a small lanky half-naked man. Theodore shot him with a silver gun to return him to ?du?t size. Banna was still in a daze before Theodore strapped the watch on his wrist that then sent a small shock through his body. "Aghhh god what was that" Said Bruce Banna holding his wrist. Looking up and seeing the unfamiliar place and unfamiliar, and family faces he said "Jenny and Betty? Where is this" "We''re at Jenny''s boyfriend''s place. He pretty much saved you from living on the streets" Said Betty "Cousin, this is Theodore, my boyfriend," said Jennifer with a blush "Sup, I''m Theodore Hunt. Right, let''s just say a few things before I send you home. Stop fighting with Hulk he''s just a confused kid that needs your guidance and Betty''s. Don''t bother getting rid of Hulk as it will kill you. If Hulk goes berserk then I''ll step in. I''ll let you and Betty settle into your new home I''ll leave the portal door open. Betty will tell you the rest. See ya" Said Theodore strongly He then opened a portal to a ready-made home that was situated in the secluded mountains of Iceland. It''s was modern yet camouflaged home that fits into it''s surrounding mountains. Then he pushed Bruce and Betty through. With them gone he turned back to his kids and said "So I think I promised to take you two to the cinemas to watch Toy Stoy 2" "YAY!!!" Shouted the kids Chapter 49 - Gifted Children ~Little Palace: Monday Afternoon at 01:00 pm~ (Note: If a few days goes passed then I will put time skip but this chapter is just the day after Hulks big fight with Abomination) Just another day of feeding customer, writing novels, drawing comic/manga and entertaining the women that I hold dear. I''ve begun to be quite fond of Harem/Mommy''s plan but I''ve also put some rules on my self. The rules are as followed they must have a good personality, fully get to know the women, Potential to be a good mother and last but not the least important beautiful inside and outside. The women I hold dear include Natasha as she ticks every box, even though we haven''t made any indication of being in such a relationship. I don''t really want to put it off any longer either. I''m not one to let women wait when it''s the man''s job to make the first move. (Note: Don''t be offended but at most times men will make the first move especially for this scenario) My plan is to take her out on a date as you would when attempting to whoo women. None of that manipulative bullshit scenario in novels that are somehow seen as a charming. Ahem right so as I was saying, I know that Natasha is fully capable of handling herself being one the best spy''s in the world but I want to separate her from that Identity and just treat her to a day out as Natasha. That was my plan if Daisy''s voice hadn''t sounded in my ear "Your friend Susan Storm is currently facing danger. Location: Salem Center in Westchester County, New York, the X-Mansion" "Aghh shit, we''ll at least I get to see Storm in action but I might have to fight Mystique," I said My clothes changed to my Iconic white and red suit, and classy black shoes. My loose and wild hair became shorter with it flowing back as if breeze hat hit it then froze in place. (It''s on the cover) The black colour changing into a vibrant and youthful white. To top it all off was my iconic red scarf wrapped loosely around my neck with it also covering my lower face. Seeing everything in place I teleported myself to the famous school for gifted students. ~ X-Mansion School for Mutants~ "Daisy, tell me how this came about," I said watching things progress "Brotherhood has recently been lacking within its powerhouse''s and had planned to directly make contact with the X-Mansion to advertise what they stand for" Said Daisy in my ear "So how is Susan here, wait did she bring the team with her," I ask watching a man wearing a red and purple helmet with a red cloak hovering above the cars. "Susan did indeed bring her team. Their history with the X-Mansion residents is on friendly terms. They saved a few of the children residing in the mansion. Due to their constant help in mutant problems they gained the trust of Professor Charles Xavier. The reason for their visit is because of Reed Richard''s needing to consult Dr Henry (Hank) McCoy in his recent interest in the X-Gene" "So it was just a terrible coincidence" I then watch as Charles comes rolling out with Ororo Munroe (Storm) pushing him forwards. Behind them was the infamous X-Men with the Fantastic Four following closely behind. Magneto hovered above everyone else as he stared at his old friend. "Erik, what are you doing here?" Said Charles simply "Old friend, I''ve come to enlighten the gifted children of your mansion" Said Erick "We can teach the children just fine, thank you," Said, Charles sternly "Your still as naive as always. Listen, children, you will never be accepted by these Homosapeians, they treat us like dirt and monsters. You should not cower away in this school. We are a superior species that was born to take over. Join me children in this bright future that we, the Brotherhood fight for" Said Erik as his people behind him cheer "I''m not hiding them, I''m just teaching them to control thier ability''s in a safe place. . ." Said Charles who was then interrupted by Erik "Why do you need a safe place? it''s because if they go out, they are immediately targeted by the world. The only way the children can be safe is to wipe the danger from the world" Said Erik I had enough of the deranged old man''s words. So with a thought, I appeared in between the two groups. I look behind me and said "Hello, professor it''s nice to meet you. I hope you don''t mind me dealing with this little squabble of yours" In the back of both groups, I heard high pitched screams of some fangirls. "White Stud/SILVER!!!!" shouted numerous women/girls "Silver, thank you but you''ll find that mutants are more difficult than a raging monster and a few armoured robots," Said Scott Summers (Cyclops) I didn''t really care for his comment and just looked at the Brotherhood. I felt a slight push on my mind and looked at the redhead girl next to Scott before saying "Mrs please refrain from snooping or I''ll have to punish that cute little behind of yours" Jean Grey''s face went bright red as she looked away in shame. Scott''s brows furrowed seeing his crushes reaction. "Hey, Bucket Head do me a favour and fu?k off will ya," I said casually while looking up at Magneto He was not at all fazed by comment and replied with all the cars that they came in began floating up behind, with cold eyes he spoke "This should teach you" Following his words, all the cars were tossed at me from all directions. From thier perspective, I was under a mountain''s worth cars with no way to escape. For them, I was already deemed dead or crippled. "Tch just another hot-headed kid," Said Logan sympathetically The BrotherHood cheered for his victory. While everyone on the X-Mansion side took a deep breath in. The children peeking from the window were shaking in fear with the odd ones shaking in excitement. I appear in the mansion and see kids the same age as my own crying uncontrollably. The reason I''m here is because of these children. As a dad, I''ve developed the skill to decipher a child''s cry over any noise. For me, it''s one of the most precious human skills. "Daisy these kids. . . " I ask quietly with my fists clenched "They are children who were abandoned by their parents after they were found to have the X-Gene" Said Daisy My father side couldn''t stand this so I teleport all the treats I had from home and gave it to them. I can''t take these children but I can help to subside the pain in thier hearts even if the help is small. "Daisy, remind me to create a separate batch of treats. Also, create 200 child-friendly tablets. Begin monitoring hospitals for baby''s born with X-Gene, notify me when the child is put up" I said watching the kids comfort themselves with cookies, cakes and other treats. Pulling the scarf down I give the children a warm and comforting smile before saying "Uncle Silver is going to deal with the baddies outside. I''ll be back" I appear back outside and see that Charles was still trying to sway his old friend onto a more peaceful path. Erik responded simply by presenting data on all the recent mutant deaths that were caused by Humans. He spoke more about his plans for the mutants race and thier ruling. A few of the X-Mansion residents walk to the other side joining the BrotherHood. Jeane attempted to stop them with her powers but Charles stopped her. I teleport beside Charles causing everyone to jump back from the shock. "You said you''re teaching them, right? Then you should understand that they are children who are scared and are too naive to make life-destroying decisions. They might hate you and even despise but if you want what''s best for them, then you need to fight for them" I said shaking my head at the BrotherHood member "I like this guy" Said Logan while puffing on his cigar "Theo?" Whispered Susans to which I reply with a wink "Juggernaut deal with him," Said, Erik An 8-foot muscular man almost matching Hulks physic. He was wearing baggy joggers and a loose shirt with a brown dome-shaped helmet covering most of his head. Walking out from the group, he looked at me with crazed eyes and said "My Pleasure" He ran at me with everything he had. I ran towards him with a slow jog. Everyone watching knows just how troubling it is to fight Juggernaut so meeting him head-on was suicide. But what happens next proved thier thoughts wrong. Before he could run me over I tuck my self under his arm and flipped him over on his back and said "Such good momentum yet no real ability. How disappointing" He quickly stood back up shouted, "BITCH IM THE JUGGERNAUT!!" Then he grabbed my head with his huge hands and threw me through the sky I teleport myself back on to the ground in front of him and said "Hi, I''m Silver" I throw a vicious punch filled with 50% of my power directly at his stomach. Before he could fly back and hit the other members of The Brotherhood I teleported him into the sky with his unconscious body falling like a missile. A few meters from hitting the ground I jump up and grab him by the foot and swung him side to side on the floor. (Note: He still isn''t at the Saitama level yet but I think 2 or three more fights made by Elijah should do it. Even if he''s not at his level, his current strength is enough for a fight like these) I drop his body on the now shattered ground and look up at the now shocked Magneto and say "So.. " Cracking my neck I continue "Who''s next?" Chapter 50 - A Shocking Fight Not a sound could be made from either side. Pulling down his scarf Theodore gave a cold smile that sent a shiver down the spine of every youngster on Magneto''s side. The veterans of the group were shocked but we''re not as scared as the others. Though some of the female members we''re not afraid to actually thanking their luck to be able to see his handsome face and we''re even secretly taking photos on their phones. Magento however just looked down at the white hero with, cautious eyes. He looked towards the cars he had used before and had them shred into sharp weapons that then hovered steadily behind him. "Daisey, I''m gonna need you to prepare. . . hmm 156 contains ready for some blood testing" Said, Theodore quietly "Understood," Said Daisy "Also do you know if any of the mutants behind Magneto is immune to electricity," I ask with an evil grin "There is no information that leads me to believe so," Said, Daisy "Good," Theodore said with a hard nod "So you accept death," Said Magneto thinking Theodore''s nod was for him. Theodore covered his face again with his scarf. Then he directly opened a small portal behind the scarf. On the other end was a light brown ear. The owner of this ear was the goddess of the sky, Ororo Munroe (Storm) "Please don''t be alarmed I''d just like to ask if you can conjure up some lighting" Theodore whispered Ororo was at first startled but quickly adapted as she got quite used to people talking in her head. She replied back and said "Yes but it''ll take a few seconds" "That''s fine just say when," Said, Theodore "Okay, and thank you for your help," Said Ororo sincerely "No worries" Theodore replied with a light chuckle. He left a portal open in his ear that was connected to Storm. Back to Magneto with his ever so mighty hovering pieces sharp metal car parts and said "Ignorance is a sin" Theodore was about to jump and simply punch the old man out of the sky but of course, his daughters wish had other plans. His [Cool Instinct] forced him to wait for Magneto to hurl all the objects at him. Time suddenly was no longer moving at its regular speed but at a much slower and gradual pace. This was his [Slow Mo]. As time slowed down the white clouds parted and shed it golden holy light upon him. This would be [Perfect Lighting]. He began to walk towards the incoming flying metal parts with confidence in each step. As he moved closer portals would immediately open in front of the flying scraps making them disappear. Then portals open up in front of the Brotherhood members with the same sharpened scraps shooting out from it and embedding itself on the ground between their feet. Theodore was still striding towards Magneto shrugging off every attack he had. Theodore came to stop a meter away from the floating Magneto. His Slow-Mo ability turned off as he gives Magneto a condescending glance. ''Can''t you ever allow me to do what Saitama does, and one punch my foes'' Thought, Theodore Theodore raised his leg and said "You''re breaking the laws of physics" ''And your not??!!!!'' Thought everyone watching Then under his foot, a portal was opened with the top of Magento''s head appearing on the other side. He gave light stomp that shot Magento back to the ground. Before he hit the ground Frederick Dukes (Blob) came out and caught the unconscious Magneto. While Theodore was looking the handy work he heard Storm voice "I''m ready" "Aww it seems Erik is asleep but it''s time to wake up," Said Theodore as he made the ground beneath Magneto and the others disappear before it was replaced with a small pond of water. Storm floated up into the sky as her long beautiful white hair fluttered behind her and her eyes glowed with enchanting white colour. The blue sky was quickly filled with a dark grey cloud that then shot lighting into the pond. ''So Hot'' Thought Theodore admiring her beauty Instead of waking up Magneto he put every one of them into a coma. He quickly transferred his miraculous healing pills into their digestive. At the moment 90% of the brotherhood is made up of teens and young ?du?ts. ''As much as I''d like to make trouble disappear, I still can''t take the life of a bunch rebellious teens no matter how troublesome they might be. It could be fun messing with Magneto and where is the beautiful Mystique'' Theodore thought while looking sad state of the Brotherhood As he heals them he transfers half a litre of blood into separate contains in his lab. ''Although I can''t kill them I can do something much worse and that is to strip them of their identity as a mutant. I can''t do it now so I will leave Daisy to keep an eye on them. If possible I''d like to study magic and create a seal on the X-Gene that will give them their abilities back once they become good people. Then again some people just like to be bad'' Theodore thought "Yeah!!!" Shouted the residents of the X-Mansion Logan nudged Scott''s arm and said "Hey bud, you should double-check if he can handle mutants" "Shut Up, Logan," Said Scott angrily "Hey Professor, I hope you don''t mind but I''ll be sending them back," Said Theodore as send them back home while leaving the ones that we''re convinced before and some others. He looked towards the windows of the Mansion waved at the children watching. They waved with wide smiles and excitement. He looked back at Professor Xavier and said "If it''s not too much I''d like to come in" "Please it''s the least we could do" Said Professor graciously "Professor are you sure? We don''t know what his motives are" Said Scott "Lighten up a bit Scott, the guy just saved our home," Said a curvy woman with brunette hair that had a white patch on the top "Rogue, we need to take precautions," Said Scott stubbornly Rogue strode over to Theodore and hooked her arm through his and said "Apart from being strong and overly handsome, he seems fine to me, ain''t that right, Sugah" (Note: This Rogue is from my memory of watching the 90s animated series. She has a strong southern accent. That''s why sugar is spelt sugah. It''s definitely not because she''s hot, nope definitely not) Theodore smiled and said "It hurts that you disregard my handsomeness so easily but I''ll live with it" "If he had ulterior motives than he could go in without asking" Said Logan The others couldn''t help but nod at his comment. "Dude that was sick, ever thought of doing a movie I got some friends that can help" Said Johnny Storm as he throws his arm around Theodore''s neck like they were old friends "You must be the infamous Johnny Storm that Susans told me about, and this Reed Richards and Ben Grimm, I presume" Said Theodore as he looked towards Reed and Ben "Nice to meet you, It''s odd that Susan never mentioned you," Said, Reed while looking Theodore over "Ah well I''ve never seen him dressed like this and you guys have been kinda busy," Said Susan "Hi I''m Ben," Said Ben simply "Well, hello I''m Susan''s fiance," Said Theodore "What!!!" Said, Everyone "Just kidding were friends," Said Theodore looking at the blushing Susan "Hello, I''m Scott, leader of the X Men," Said Scott proudly "I''m Jeane Grey" Said Jean with a light blush "I''m Rogue" Said Rogue with a cheeky wink "Hello I''m Dr Mccoy" Said Hank with a nod "It nice to meet you, My name is Ororo Munroe," Said Ororo with a charming smile Immediately after their introduction, the other younger residents began to shout their introductions over the others. Theodore laughed and said "Haha well Professor, I would like to talk privately with you and your team. The Fantastic Four are also welcomed" Chapter 51 - Ill Help In the office of Professor Xavier was the X Men, Fantastic Four and Theodore in his hero outfit. "Thank you Silver for the help" Said Professor sincerely "No problem, I caught wind that Susan was involved and immediately came" Said, Theo Susan''s body shook excitedly as her eyes widened with delight. "So what is it that you''d like to talk to us about" Said Professor as everyone else tensed up Theo waved his hand beside him and opened a portal that showed the children snacking on his gifts. The X Men took it the wrong way and looked at him with a cautious gaze. Theo saw this and bluntly replied "I''m not threatening you" "Then what is it that you want" Said Logan with metal claws sneaking their way out of knuckles "I want to help" Said Theo righteously "How do we know, that we can trust you," Said Scott with his hand ready to remove his sunglasses Theo allowed his suite to go back into his body. He was now wearing a white bu??oned shirt that had the sleeves rolled up and black dress pants. Over the week his monster hunting has increased substantially which also increased the amount of white strand in his hair. His short/long hair was a quarter way through to turning completely white. Fixing his shirt he smiles and replies "Hello, I''m Theodore Hunt, a father of two beautiful daughters and an amazing chief" ''Interesting'' Thought Hank and Reeds as they reassessed their own uniforms "You can trust him, he''s really a nice guy," Said Susan hurriedly "I trust him," Said Ororo simply "Dude, you have to get me a suite like that. Reed''s one is to difficult to get into" Said Jonny as he pulls at his skin-tight uniform. "Well hel-lo," Said Rogue while looking him up and down "Logan, Cyclops please calm down. If Mr Hunt was truly against us then he would just force us" Said Professor wisely "How would you help exactly," Asked Hank curiously "Your school has given a home to numerous residents of America but if you really wanna help the mutant race then you need to spread your influence across the world," Said Theo as he opens a portal with London''s Big Ben on the other side "Cerebro is able to detect Mutants, right? You''re also able to send a message. You contact the ones who need help. I know it strains you so we can also set up a hotline for them to call. Once someone needs a home I can easily open portals of them to come over. Or we make more schools around the world as its dangerous to have such a large population of mutants at one point" Said, Theo "What, you think will ban together and start a war with humans," Said Scott scornfully "No, but it will make it easy for your enemies to erase you. You might have experienced the grim side of growing up as a mutant but there''s a more bloody and bitter side that you know nothing about. You can ask Logan for details on that" Said Theo harshly (Note: I''m on the fence about this ¡ü paragraph I might come back and change it slightly) *Gulp* "But even so I think it would better to have them all in this school. You can rest easy as I have the necessary power and tech to protect the school from a nuke" Said Theo confidently "Now I onto the building. I know that you''ve been trying to increase the size of the school but all of the construction companies have turned down the job. So I''ll do it. Just give me a basic design and I''ll have it done in a few days. You won''t have to leave the building. Also nice touch on the underground base and that danger room super nice" Said Theo "What do you get out of this" Said Logan suspiciously "I''m just fond of kids it''s simple as that" Said Theo before continuing "Profesor that''s your 5th attempt just give up reading my mind" "My apologies I did not mean to offend but may I ask are you really human. Your appearance is very much human and so is your biology but your brain its an anomaly. Your brain has somehow built its own safeguard using brain waves as its guards and fence. It''s simply remarkable" Said Professor "I am indeed human so don''t fret and brain-wise its quite clever isn''t it." Said Theo with a light smile ''It seems my fight with Magneto wasn''t scary enough. I''ll have to have a ''chat'' with snooping old man later. He''s lucky that I''m too busy today'' Thought Theo as smiled coldly at Professor Theodore''s suite reappeared with its charming red scarf. He then said "Also please keep my Identity a secret, I like to keep my dad life separate from these things" "Rest ?ssured your identity is safe with us " Said Professor "Good, cause I''ll be watching your every move," Said Theo with stern cold eyes "Okay, that''s all I had to say. I promised your little ones that I would get back to them after the fight. It would be nice to have a tour of the place on the way" Said, Theo "I''ll show you the way," Said Susan enthusiastically "You won''t mind me tagging along, Sugah," Said Rogue as links her arm with Theo''s arm *Cough* "I''m going to check on the children. So I shall be joining you" Said Ororo with a straight face "Jean, I need your help, with umm in waking the kids that Mr Hunt had left, " Said Scott hurriedly while dragging Jean the other direction "Huh but. . . ." Jean was hastily pulled away with no time to respond ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Walking down a spacious hallway of the mansion was Theo and his escorts. Susan was standing on the left of Theo with Rogue on the right. They opened various doors that led to different classes and introduced what they were teaching. Although Susan is not a resident she was just as helpful. Ororo was in the front making it seem like she didn''t care much however she would purposely slow down whenever Theo stopped. ''Cute, I guess she''s the so-called cold type'' Thought Theo while look at Ororo walks in front. "And that''s the end of the Tour. This is the place you are looking for" Said Susan as they stood outside a door "What is this room?" Said Theo curiously "It''s our nursery and Kindergarten," Said Ororo "Careful, they are feistier than swamp bugs in the summer heat" Said Rouge as turns the doorknob Susan stops her and said "I heard you got with Jenny" "Yep I''m very lucky," Said, Theo honestly "That makes three girlfriends but still, Jenny said she''s happy," Said Susan Pulling the scarf down Theo smiled and said "I''m committed to continuing, making her happy" "So Ummm like how many," Said Susan "I haven''t thought of a number, just leave it to chance or destiny whichever one it is, I''ll be sure to make them happy," Said Theo cheerfully The three women felt sceptical about his statement but they still couldn''t help but feel giddy as thier heartbeat accelerated to an unprecedented speed. It even led to Susan''s turning invisible as a blurry dome barrier covered everyone. (Note: her powers are somewhat connected to her emotions. This is just from a vague memory of mine. My wifi sucks ?ss so I''m struggling with fact-checking. Correct me if I''m wrong) ''Mama always said men are worse than pigs bet Mama didn''t know how good pigs looked in white'' Thought Rogue while blushing and looking away ''too bad but. . . '' Thought Ororo as she tries to calm her overly happy heart ''So I still have a chance'' Thought, Susan, excitedly *Cough*"Right, so the kids," Said Theo in an attempt to change the subject. He opens the door "Honey you''ve been real quiet since Handsom joined" whispered Rogue while nudging Ororo "I''m just thinking of the children," said Ororo with a cute blush on her cheeks Chapter 52 - Huh? When Theodore turned the brass doorknob he was immediately presented with a colourful room that had a child-like painting all over the walls. The floor was a funky and colourful carpet. The room was quite large for a kindergarten class. So big that the room was divided. On one side was where the kids from 1 to 5 that had tables chairs, toys etc. On the other side was a small soft playroom filled with Cots (Cribs) for the baby''s to sleep in. Inside all the kids were either crying their eye''s out or making a mess. The teachers of this class were surprisingly a big metallic man with a figure similar to that of a bodybuilder and the other teacher was a young brunette woman that has a slim body that resembled Natasha''s. The moment Theodore stepped in his ability [Perfect Lighting] activated causing a weird breeze to fully open the curtains as light broke through the windows and doused him in the suns light. All the children came to a stop, not even the weeping babies we''re safe from the perfection that he was. The kids making a mess had slowly dropped everything and just stared. Rogue walked in after Theo and ran in looking back and forth from the window and the sun. "Well damn sugar, with all that light, how do you keep that skin from burning" Said Rogue which then immediately stopped the light. "Ahem Hi guys I hope you don''t mind me barging in" Said Theo as he waved innocently The big steel man stepped forward before throwing out a hand and said "Hello friend, I am Colossus the teacher for Kindergarten" Then the young women who were currently holding a baby and said "Hello and welcome, My name is Kitty Pryde. The kids told us about your visit and your gifts. Thank you for that" Kitty looked up Colossus and said "You need to stop giving the kids sweets. They were supposed to have nap time" "But they cried for it," Said Colossus defensively "Now they are making a mess" Said Kitty while looking at "Sorry Kayta" Said Colossus ''Well, shit didn''t see this common. Wait I need to know'' Thought, Theodore "Sorry but how old are you," Said, Theodore "I''m 20" Said Kitty "I''m 23" Said Colossus ''Thank fu?k it''s not that weird 14 and 19 one. God that shit was creepy'' Thought Theodore with relief "Hey Kids," Said Theodore enthusiastically "Uncle Silver!!!" Shouted the children as they ran at him from all sides "Haha so what are you guys playing" Asked Theodore He looked towards Colossus and Kitty and saw how tired they were, and thought they could do with a break. So with a thought, he pulled out an object that was tall and fat but was smooth all the way with a small nozzle like a hole in the centre. It very much looked like an automated air freshener but it wasn''t. With a tap to its top, it sprayed out a peculiar sweet fragrance that instantly made them feel sleepy. They moved slowly towards their little beds and fell asleep. "No need to worry there are no harmful chemicals being used. It''s called sweet dreams. I built it using my knowledge of cooking and tech. It''s quite technical if you want to hear about it" whispered Theodore "Thank you but I''m okay for now I need to rest" Said Kitty as she flops her body onto a chair Colossos did the same thing and rested his body on a chair made to fit him Rogue, Susan and Ororo were also tired as Theodore dragged them in and got them to play with the kids. Rogue and Ororo were tired but they were happy that they got to see the caring father side of Theodore. At first, they only saw him as strong and handsome but now they see him as a loving man that patience to listen to the children''s exaggerated stories. It was really just an eye-opener. Although what they feel cant be deemed to be love but it''s not far from it. A seed had been planned it just need some time and love to grow. Theodore decided that is was time to say goodbye so he got up and said "Thank you for your time, I very much enjoyed myself and hope to visit again. If you need me just call me on your phone and I''ll there in second''s" "But we ain''t got your number" Said Rogue "It''s there just check it," Said Theodor as he smiles and disappears from the room ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ~Little Palace 03:00 pm~ Theodore reappeared behind the counter as his self and not as Silver. He had Daisy leave his number in the phones of all the people that were in that office He had also left Colossal and Kitty Sweet Dreams machine with an instruction manual. He reopened the shop and waited for the customer. As per usual he updated his novels and began to draw on his tablet for his comics and mangas. Whilst drawing he suddenly thought of those kids who haven''t even manifested thier powers but are already feeling isolated from the world as technology is able to detect the X Gene at birth. He began to think about his works have made it mutants become accepted among his fans. He suddenly thought of two pieces that might just give another push. Young Justice and My Hero Academia. They are focused on young ?du?ts which is exactly the age range. He quickly went full speed not holding anything back. His arms we''re moving at a speed that made it seem like it was vibrating in place. He was happy and Immediately had Daisy put it on the front of Still Entertainment''s website. He then saw that customer we''re coming and begin to do his job as an owner of a small shop. An hour of cooking and serving quickly passed as Peter and Ned appeared in the red jacket uniform. Ned and Peter had changed quite a bit since thier first train in session with Theodore. Peter wasn''t completely relying on his spider senses any more as he had been taught to rely on instinct as well. His fighting capability still posses his one-liners but if its fight skill then its more refined that it has less destruction of public property and he''s not completely crippling them either. Now Ned is a whole different story. He''s become a nerd''s worst nightmare a hot nerd. He had lost so much access weight that he was left with just the belly fat. After losing a lot of weight his face revealed to have a sharp angular chin with a jawline. His black hair was still the same mess as before. His arms and legs were thinner. His health was better overall. He even managed to get asked out by a cheerleader which he promptly refused as he had a crush on another girl. The greatest part of his newfound appearance was that he didn''t ditch Peter or his other not so cool friends. Peter was just as shocked when he saw how fast his friend was losing weight but also happy. "Afternoon, Hunt Sensei," Said Peter while with hands clasped together "Afternoon, Sensei. Please allow me to be a disciple under your dojo" Said Ned, as he got on his knee''s and begged "Argh Peter I thought we said to keep your training a secret and stop calling me sensei," Said Theodore tiredly "My humble apologize Sensei but Ned knows about my identity," Said Pete Chapter 53 - Crying Kids "My humble apologize Sensei but Ned knows about my identity," Said Peter "Okay, first of stop calling me sensei, why do you always talk like that with me and how did he find out," Said Theodore "It was yesterday during a delivery run, I stumbled upon evil, lurking in the dark alleys robbing a man. I heroically swung in and saved the man from evils clutches. It turned out Ned had his suspicions and had followed me" Said Peter with zero shame "Please sensei, I want to help my friend in his adventure in protecting the city," Said Ned grievingly "Stop with the overly formal talk and Ned this is not game, you could lose your life," Said Theodore bluntly "Please teach me, I want to help him," Said, Ned stubbornly Theodore stood there with an unchanged face as he thought long and hard about this before he gave his reply "No!" "What!?" Said Ned as he was not expecting rejection "I''ll teach you how to fight. Peter, you will be joining us as you need to update your suite. I won''t do anything else but provide with an area and tools to do your suite. Follow me to my base" Said Theodore "Base!!" Said Peter and Ned as thier eyes glowed with excitement Theodore didn''t say anything as he opened a portal directly to his base. Peter and Ned followed in after him. In front of them was a bright room that had multiple glass casings with different types of suites inside. Most of them were just a simple black jump suite with the exception of the Batman Beyond that was still a beautiful piece work. They walked further in and saw a huge robot stood in the corner with other robots stood near it with a spotlight on them. Looking up they saw different types of aircraft just floating still in the air. They saw more glass casings that were filled with cold weapons and hot weapons. They could tell some of them were inspired by movies and comics as they spotted a light sabre and a laser gun. Ned and Peter were jumping around staring as they shouted praises for everything they saw. Ned and Peter had finally made it after checking everything in the room. They ran up to the table with high expectations. They stared at the black box and the fabric as thier brain began to Imagine the magical tech that it held. "Here, this is everything you need" Said Theodore Ned''s and Peter''s hands fumbled over the black box as they excitedly open the box to find that it was a toolbox. A toolbox filled with different sizes of screwdrivers, claw hammer, scissors, scalpel knife, pliers, soldering iron and a small blow torch. "Huh?!!" Said, Peter and Ned they looked up at Theodore with sorrow "What?" Said Theodore without any care "Umm I don''t mean to question your wisdom Sensei but is this it," Said Peter "Yes, just like any hero, your starting from the bottom with nothing but hard work, a toolbox and your imagination. Stop calling me sensei," Said Theodore "But like Sense*Cough* Mr Hunt, surely we should use everything in front of us," Said Ned painfully "If you want to be a hero then you need to work hard this especially true since you don''t have powers, Ned. And anyway none of this is yours. Learn and adapt. I''ll help give some pointers if you really need it. For now, you''ll be training with Peter in martial arts" Said Theodore as he teleported them to the dojo ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ~ Little Palace 04:10~ "Hmm, the kids are normally here at three-thirty. Daisy''s give me a status report for my family and friends" Said Theodore "Rose, Chloe, Charlotte and Sonya are currently walking towards home. Jennifer, Natasha and Clint are being briefed on the next avenger candidates. Susan Storm is still at the mansion with your recently made friends. Betty and Bruce are living quietly at the safe house." Said Daisy "Thank you, ah yes create a mutant helpline that bypasses the paying toll," Said Theodore "Understood" Said Daisy "If someone calls make sure you get thier name and that you do a background check," Said Theodore "Understood, you have a reminder set to make a large batch of treats for the kids at the mansion," Said Daisy "I almost forgot thanks, Daisy," Said Theodore has he quickly ran into the kitchen to begin baking A few minutes into baking he heard his children''s cries. Since coming to this world he has never heard Rose cry and Chloe has never cried after he became her father. "WAAaa!!!" So to hear genuine pain and grief in thier wailing was something that struck him to his very core. An unseen fire rose within him. He walked calmly to his wives whose face also held some unwillingness and anger. He then looked to his children that we''re currently confiding in thier mothers bosoms. He could see buries on both thier elbow and knee. He put on his best smile and said "Rose, Chloe it''s okay. Daddy is here. Tell me why you are crying and daddy will make it better" *Sniff* "They-they stole my lunch" Said Rose while stuttering *Sniff* "They put-pushed me on the floor and called me names," Said Chlo Theodore pulled out a smaller version of Sweet Dreams and sprayed in thier face. They quickly fell asleep in thier mothers arms. "They fought back using the self-defence that you taught them but they were stopped when the teaches appeared," Said, Sonya "We asked for the other kid''s names but the teaches wouldn''t give it," Said Charlotte "Daisy look through the school''s records for Rose and Chloe''s fight," Said Theodore "The perpetrators are 3 teens, age 18. Their names are David Jones, Sam Back on and Matthew Smith. They come from rich families. The reason for their act of violence being taken lightly is due to thier family''s funding the school." Said, Daisy (Note: These names are made up if they are real then it''s a coincidence. They exist only to see Theodore angry) "Is thier family clean" Said Theodore "They have an extensive history of being related to multiple criminal organizations," Said Daisy "Good, very good. Guys, I''m gonna take walk" Said Theodore with a forced smile that held endless rage Charlotte and Sonya watched him leave the shop and gave a deep sigh. They gave each other an awkward smile before speaking at the same time "They are dead" Chapter 54 - Bad Guy While walking Theodore spoke "Daisy, immediately spam all the police departments about the families dirty business transactions. Take the replica Batman Beyond and take the bat logo off, utility belt and the ears. Tell me when it''s ready and navigate me towards the closest bully" "Understood, the closest is David Jones he is loitering around the park in #&$&$," Said Daisy "Good, I''m gonna enjoy this" Said Theodore 5 minutes of walking and he was notified by Daisy that his suit was ready. He walked into an ally and put the suit on before he teleported behind a tree in the park that David was loitering in. In front of him was a blond young man lying on a hill with his head resting on his arms. Theodore slowly and steadily walked up behind him in his all-black outfit. David was aimlessly looking up at the sky when his view was suddenly blocked by a blacked masked face that had two glowing red eyes. He got up from the ground and shout "What the fu?k you want freak" Theodore just stared at him controlling the pent up rage he had tried to walk off. David spat at his face and said "Fuck off before I rest my foot on your face" "Why did you bully the two five-year-old girls in school," Asked Theodore simply "Oh are you here to get revenge or something. No reason me and my friends thought it would be fun and guess what? It was. The lunch was good too" Said, David happily Theodore walked up to David. David throws a left hook to Theodore''s face and makes a perfect connection. *CRACK* "Arghh my hand" David screamed as he grabbed his crippled hand in pain Theodore moved forward and looked down at the disgusting bug that made his daughter cry for a laugh. Theodore gave a mighty kick to Davids shin causing him to collapse on his knee as he looked up at the demon he had angered. "Arghh Wh-who are you, you want money I can get you money" Begged David with tears Theodore didn''t respond as he brought his knee to his face. Blood flowed from his now crooked nose as David falls back and loses consciousness. Grabbing David by the hair he asks "Dasiy, how are the police doing" "They have begun an investigation of thier own to confirm the evidence," Said Daisy "Well let''s get your friends shall we?" Said, Theodore while still dragging David by the hair. Three minutes later he was in a warehouse with three young men strapped to chairs. David, Sam and Matthew were all broken and beaten. As they regained consciousness they saw a dark figure sitting calmly opposite of them in the shadows with his hands tapping the armrest at a slow pace and his eyes glowing red. "Who are you" Shouted Mathew "Our father''s will kill you" Shouted Sam "Your fu?k?n? dead, freak. My dad will send every gang he knows on your gimp ?ss" Shouted David Theodore opened a portal behind his mask that then opens a portal next to their ears. With the portal open he whispered "Where does your confidence come from" Hearing a voice so close to their ears caused them to subconsciously jump back. "Is it from your family?" Said Theodore still speaking directly into thier ears "What happens when that confidence is stripped from you," Said Theodore coldly as a hologram appeared showing police surrounding thier houses and arresting thier fathers. Watching thier family get stripped of power left them feeling weak and powerless. They shook in fear as they finally come to understand that no one was going to save them, no money or threats would work. "Are you scared cause don''t worry Police will be here in 15 minutes. In those 15 minutes, I will accompany you" Said Theodore as he got up and walked out of the low light. On their neck was a collar that sent a small electrical shock as to keep them awake. He then pulled out an identical toolbox that he had given to Peter and Ned. He teleported a table into the warehouse as he sets the toolbox on it and takes everything in it. Just like Peter and Ned''s toolbox it had different sizes of screwdrivers, claw hammer, scissors, scalpel knife, pliers, soldering iron and a small blow torch. He neatly sorted everything out and said "Torture is a crude method of interrogation but it works" The three teens began to sweat violently as their eyes dilate, the hairs on their arms stood in attention. Their heart was beating so harder that they could almost hear it crying. "We were forced" Shouted Sam "Who forced you," Said, Theodore, teleporting in front of him and grabbed his hair "We don''t know, we were kidnapped and given instructions to bully the two girls. In return, they would allow us to live please we don''t know anything else" Shouted Mathew. "Where were you kidnapped" Said Theodore "It was yesterday at #$%&# streetcorner," Said Theodor "Please, just send us to the police" Begged Mathew "In 15 minutes they''ll be here," Said Theodore He picked up the hammer flipped it around in his hand while walking closer to David. On the last flip, he grabbed it by the handle and brought it down on his knee cap. *CRACK* "Argghh!!!" Cried David as he looked at his smashed knee cap Theodore quickly smashed Sam''s and Mathews after him. He used the hammer once again break two lower ribs. He left them as he walked back into the shadows and said "Daisy, check for any security footage for the kidnapping" "There is no data on such an event. All security footage was confiscated for evidence" Said Daisy "Under whose jurisdiction," said Theodore "S.H.I.E.L.D" Said Daisy "Good, so Mr secretary (Alexander Pierce) is testing the waters. That''s why he got three disposable teens to do it. He most likely doesn''t know who I am and is looking for a reaction. Grrr I got played. And I don''t give a shit, I was gonna let the Timeline play out but fu?k it. I''m gonna make that old man cry" Said, Theodore while shacking angrily He then picked up the pliers and made his way to Sam.Theodore got down on one knee and straightened and Sam''s fingers. "Stop, please!! Stop" Shouted Sam Theodore brutally pinched the nail of his pinky finger with the pliers and ripped it clean from the flesh. Even though they were forced Theodore had Daisy tell him about their crimes while walking. They were thieves, arsonists, murderers, rapists and bullies. The truth was that three teens just loved to be bad. They loved the power feeling of standing over someone weaker while their victims beg for just an ounce of humanity. They would beat them down and watch the victims eyes lose that hopeful glint, that spark of life and just laugh in their face. They loved to see the same victim the next day secluding himself while suffering from depression. Whether it be Marvel or his world, Theodore knew of such people existing. Evil most times don''t have superpowers, nor do they have high status, or money, they are just regular looking people with twisted thoughts. Theodore spent the next 15 minutes destroying their very being. He looked at his now unconscious victims that had thier eyes rolled back and tears dripping down thier aggrieved face. He looked up and said "End Game" "Game Over" hovered in front of his eye as he took off the small VR helmet. He looked across and saw five people wearing the same helmets. These five people are of course the three teen and the two teaches that looked pass the billing for money What Theodore had done was kidnap them and placed them in the virtual world. His VR is indeed the V.R that most gamers dream of. Yes, it is able to send your subconscious into a virtual world. It was initially made for a fun way of teaching the children but Charlotte and Sonya wanted the kids to not be playing games this early in their life. So he had Daisy recreate the warehouse as a game with the main rule being a pain is maxed. He took off the helmets and saw the same expression that was in the the the game even though he went with mental torture he had also broken both of their legs and broke all their fingers before putting them in the VR. What Theodore had essentially done was the peak of mental torture. They would most likely suffer trauma and be sent to Psyc Ward once the police turned up. As Theodore cleaned he heard them mutter scaredly "Shadow, black, dark" Theodore went home and threw his body on the couch, while nervously laughing he pondered ''What did that book say "a parent needs to be the good guy but also the bad guy" I think I blew that quote out of proportion. It also only applied to your own children'' "Daisy, change the protection system of the bracelets to high alert. Do a background check of anyone within 10 meters of the bracelet" Said Theodore "Understood, would you like a status update on the changes you''ve made to the school," Said Daisy "Yes please," Said Theodore "The 30 million dollars of funding that was going into the two teachers account has been redirected back into the school. You had all the teachers that took bribes, racist(Includes against Mutants) and violent tendency be fired. You added a new learning support system to help those with disabilities. The school will publicly declare its wrongdoings and that it will open up to mutants with dormant powers" Said Daisy Chapter 55 - Help? This is not me declaring the novel dead. I''m just looking for some opinions on the next chapter. So in the next chapter, I plan to reveal Sonya''s Identity as a segment of Hela''s soul. I won''t be getting rid of Sonya but just letting it reconnect with Hela. Her personality will still be perky with a touch of evil sass. It can make a funny addition to the family without losing Sonya. I don''t like big harems as you lose track of who''s who. What I''m asking is whether I should do it. If not I''ll just have to go with big harem Big harem for me is 10. This chapter will be deleted after an hour so please say Chapter 55 - Knowledge Theodore was laid back on his couch thinking of a malicious plan that could chip away at Alexander Pierce''s bravado as a commander of Hydra. ''I was just beginning to enjoy my life yet some dumb fu?ks decide to mess with it. Well, I''ll do the same. . . .How should destroy him? A man who''s been in control of everything watching his plans play out perfectly. Slowly crush his control with pure chaos. Haunt him in his dream''s'' Thought Theodore While thinking he felt someone tap him. Looking up he saw his beautiful girlfriends looking tired. He sat up and pulled them into his arms. "So how many died," said Charlotte as snuggles into his left arm "None, we just had a long civil talk between men," said Theodore while smiling "So its a life at the hospital. Just make sure not to get caught, I''d like it if my husband wasn''t behind bars" Said Sonya teasingly "Of course, who do you think you''re, meant to be husband is" Said Theodore proudly before planting a kiss on their lips "A man that seems to have a taste for women older women" Said Charlotte while picking at his sides "Don''t forget his dangerous stamina?" Said Sonya glancing down at his crotch "How could I go limp when I have two Tho*Cough* ladies to satisfy" Said Theodore teasingly "Who are you calling Thot" Said Charlotte while punching his sides angerly "Asshole," Said Sonya as she punched at his ?h?st "Hahaha come on it was just a joke, stop it tickles hahaha" Shouted Theodore as his wives mercilessly beat his invincible skin. Theodore and his wives quietly cuddle as they talk about thier day. Theodore gave a small summary of his adventure at the X Mansion. Charlotte and Sonya talked about thier interest in creating a clothing brand and that they''ve become quite close to May Parker. A few minutes of talking before they were finally interrupted by the sound of gasping and groans. Theodore got up remembering that Peter and Ned were still training. Walking into the Dojo he saw Ned flat on his back sweating profusely. Peter was on the other side throwing punches and kicks at the air. "Daisy, how''s Ned," Said Theodore "As you, instructed he followed the training that exercised every muscle and bone. He is currently experiencing extream fatigue. He has yet to punch through wood leading to his knuckles to be near thier breaking point. It''s advised that he is to be bedridden immediately or be given the ''S.R'' pills" Said Daise Ned''s arm shot up into the sky as he shouted "arghh Mr Hunt please give me the other thing I can b?r?ly breathe without everything hurting arghhh" "Fine," Said Theodore as he teleports the S.R pills into Neds digestive The S.R pills ar the acronym for Super Recovery. Just like the recovery pills that he gave to Ned the first training session but unlike the original recovery pill, these make your healing ability at a superhero level with the added addition of increasing muscle growth. In minutes Ned felt his sore body recover completely while simultaneously making him stronger. His whole body was beginning to show mussels with a two-pack prominently showing through his shirt. Ned sprung to his feet as he began to flex his b?r?ly visible biceps. He ran back to a plank of wood that was held up by a platform. He looked at the simple plank and with all his strength he shouted while throwing a mean punch "Ahhhhh!!!!" *Thud* He pulled his hand back and hugged it desperately Sc "Arghh God it still hurts" "Alright, let''s stop there. Right, Daisy transfer file "101" to Peter and Ned''s Phones," Said Theodore Peter and Ned looked at thier phones and saw a new notification for a file transfer. "That file contains all my basic knowledge in science, computer science, engineering and so on" Said Theodore *Gulp* "20 GB, that''s a really big file," Said Peter as he looked at the over two thousands pages this file was made up of "Can''t I just be the strong dumb guy who relies on luck and friendship?" Said, Ned passionately *Gag* "Ned, don''t say shit like that so seriously," Said, Theodore as he tried to stomach the comment "But theirs over two thousand pages. I still have to get through school" Said Ned while looking at the file "True, okay how''s about this I''ll give you something to make and I''ll have Daisy send you the research needed to make said Item. Okay, let''s start with somthing small and simple like um. . . . a portable laser gun it needs to be strong enough to go through iron like bu??er while you''re at it you can create a. Daisy please bookmark the related pages needed to create one" Said Theodore *Ding* "Done," said Daisy Pulling out two large glasses he says "Put these on" Theodore goes and said "Sync virtual visuals with product 1 and 2" After he spoke they heard they heard a ding with a new icon in the corner showing a connection. Although Theodore was not wearing the glasses he still had the superior version which was the contact lenses that he wears daily. Seeing as it worked he waves his hands in front of him and clicks on a toolbox icon. There were fewer icons with just a toolbar on the side that had various different tools that were better than the tools that Peter and Ned were given. Peter and Ned got pretty excited thinking that the toolbox they were previously given was just a joke. Of course, Theodore bluntly broke thier hopes with his next words "Limit toolbar to screwdrivers, claw hammer, ball pein hammer, scissors, scalpel knife, pliers, soldering iron and a small blow torch" "Aghh but they were so cool," said Ned as he reminisced the default tools. "Okay, what you are seeing is a virtual area to create for you two work in. It might be virtual but every aspect is realistic. This means that everything made with this can simulate whether it works or not" Said, Theodore "You are able to grab and use everything here there is a learning curve for it so I''ll have created some gloves that can give you feeling of holding a virtual item. The great thing about this is that it''s cost-effective as materials aren''t wasted on failed experiments." Said, Theodore "This is also so you guys can work together at any time and any place. If you sync up when your not near each other a virtual image of the other user will appear. Just please bear in mind not to do it in public as you will gain some unwanted attention. After you''ve done it virtually creat in reality. Most importantly don''t talk your hero stuff in public" Said Theodore while teleporting himself to separate room as a virtual version of him appeared on the glasses "It''s still early b?r? the weight of others lives so play some games, do some sports, go out with your friends and family. Live the life of teen while you still have the freedom. I''m not saying to stop being spiderman just try and balance things. If you need help just say my name cause Daisy is always keeping an eye out. Now get going" Said Theodore as he teleported them back to the shop ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Theodore spent an hour working on the gloves to bridge the learning curve of working with virtual. It was actually an ingenious as he figured that if he could accurately control gravity for every micrometre then it could recreate the texture and weight of items. He had essential giving virtual objects given the physical attributes of reality without truly blurring the lines. He did have thoughts of giving Peter and Ned a VR headset as it could bypass the problem being able to hold virtual objects in the real world. However, VR requires the user to be unconscious which isn''t great for two schooling teens. The reason why he gave them glasses is due to the realistic interaction that can help with building muscle memory for such tasks. "Hmmm, I''m quite rich now it''s about time I thank my fans again," Said Theodore as he tapped the table Quite rich was putting it lightly as Theodore is already a trillionaire. His website "Still Entertainment" has held its ground in all countries which are due to Daisy translating all the works. His website has also gained a new group of fans in the form of governments and criminal organizations. The reason for this attention is due to the amount of money that''s being made and because of how the owner is untraceable. "Daisy, could you mass-produce the VR headsets to match the number of Still Entertainment''s users. Set a limit of six hours per day on it and remind me to create a game. I take it that you''ve already done the mutant helpline. I''m gonna need you to do some extensive advertisement like Interrupting shows, taking over Billboards, do a widespread announcement that reaches everyone" Said, Theodore "Understood," Said Daisy "I think Spidey needs some help so let''s put the wasps out on patrol if there is a criminal activity and no one appears to come to the rescue or if lives are on the line I want them stung" Said Theodore "Understood" Said Daisy The wasps that Theodore is referring to is the small wasp looking robots that have an unreasonable amount of tranquillizer within its tail. If anyone is stung by these wasps they are instantly knocked out. "What''s the time. . 05:30 pm the kids haven''t had dinner I''ll cook some warm soup to ease their little hearts," Said Theodore as he went back to the living room As he got there he saw Charlotte and Sonya walking towards the kid''s room. "We''re gonna wake the kids up before you make dinner," Said Charlotte as she follows Sonya into the kid''s room In the kitchen, Theodore was hard at work making the soul-soothing soup known as Chicken Zoodle soup. It''s an easy quick meal that is both nutritional and deliciously warm. After 30 minutes a pot full of soupy goodness was made. Moving back to the living room he saw the kids bundled up in blankets while they rest of thier bodies against Sonya and Charlotte. The kids were still hurt by the bully''s behaviour. It could be said that they were traumatized as they are only five years old. They looked scared and shook slightly in thier mothers embrace. As Theodore looked at his daughters he felt a deep sense of regret overwhelm him as he thought ''I should have woken those bastards up after the VR torture and given them real torture that was ten times worse. I''m gonna fu?k?n? destroy Hydra'' With an angry thought, he teleported a random meteor above a Hydra base that was hidden in the mountains of Canada. Just like that Hydra experienced just crumb of an angered father and things would only get worse. Putting on a comforting smile he speaks "Hey I got dinner ready. It''s chicken soup" The kids blankly nod thier heads as they jump out of their mother''s arms and raise their arms up at Theodore waiting for him to carry them and baby them. Picking them up he plants a kiss on thier foreheads and said "It''s okay, don''t worry daddy won''t let you ever be bullied cause remember daddy is. . ." "The Strongest" Said Rose and Chloe at the same time as thier grip on him tightened "That''s right so be strong for daddy and show me that beautiful smile that I love so much," Said Theodore while moving to the table as his girlfriends follow closely Their grumpy face was then forced into a smile as they try to follow thier dads instructions. As Theodore, Charlotte and Sonya looked at their forced smile they felt that it hurt more than to see them crying. ''I''m gonna destroy hydra'' Thought Theodore furiously Chapter 56 - I Am Dad ~ Tuesday morning 06:00 am ~ Pov Theodore Yesterday would be forever remembered as the day I broke. Last night I had terrorised Hydra to its core. Even though the preliminary plan was to slowly chip away Hydra, my anger got the best of me and went with a more direct approach. No, I''m not referring to the meteor falling on Hydra bases. First of let''s just make a point clear that my teleportation doesn''t require a lot of information when teleporting things. If I want something to be somewhere else then it will happen, all I need to do is give a vague idea of what I''m moving. So with the same principles, I made grotesque and straightforward thought ''Teleport over half of Hydra''s agents, 8,000 ft above S.H.I.E.L.D''s Helicarrier'' My anger was translated in the form of screaming human figures raining from the sky as they plummeting to their deaths. Every legitimate S.H.I.E.L.D agent was forced to watch as the nightmare of watching the lives thousands be taken one splat and crunch at a time. They were relieved to find that they were Hydra but also sadden seeing that many of them were actually colleagues that they could call friends. Even knowing that it''s Hydra doesn''t change the terror of having witnessed what was essentially a mass genocide. And just like that, I had struck fear into the long-living beast that is called Hydra. After practically halting every plan of Hydra''s. I had Daisy do a widespread report around the world on every living agent giving a live report where each one is at. Alexander Pierce was left last. In 10 minutes he saw everything he had work for come crashing down. His so-called confidence was stripped showing a timid and weak man. I also had the project insight destroyed. Project Insight was developed by Alexander Pierce, with the help of Arnim Zola. It was HYDRA''s plan of world domination, taking an algorithm developed by Arnim Zola and putting them in Insight satellites around the globe, evaluating people''s pasts to predict their future I realised that my actions have destroyed the Winter Soldier timeline. In my attempt to save Captain America''s best friend, I placed him in a coma waiting for Captain America to be released. As a present to my prospective future girlfriend, I had a wasp stung him before moving him to S.H.I.E.L.D''s interrogation cell. I had Daisy send an extensive file on his work as a commander of Hydra. I let Natasha know before teleporting her to the Helicarrier to torture the man that sent multiple colleges on a suicide mission. If you''re wondering why I didn''t do it myself then I have to be honest and say I''m disappointed in myself. It was only a month ago I was just a dad without an ounce of blood on my hands yet I just took over 60,000 lives in a second. Even when I first became Saitama''s inheritor I was still a dad but over the last few week''s I''ve become a hero and monster. I''ve become more interested in the world when my world was originally My Family. I haven''t even sat down with Sonya and talked about her past life. I should help them achieve their interest in making a clothing brand. Take my daughter''s to their first ballet recital or soccer practice. I want to simply be a dad, boyfriend, husband and friend. Hero or God was never my approach to life and still shouldn''t be even after gaining infinite strength. I am a man with family responsibilities. I''m not saying that I won''t protect the earth or save lives. What I am explaining is that I want to prioritise the life of a family man. So here are my plans currently. Take my kids to school with their moms. Get them interested in joining a club. Take the family out more. Take girlfriends out on dates. Seal the deal with Jennifer. Take Natasha on a date. Add more rooms to the building. Learn magic. Build a barrier for the X Mansion. Renovate the X Mansion. Create a switch for the mutant abilities. Make the "Mommy plan" actually fair. (Note: It might seem weird that he hadn''t done the ''sex'' with Jennifer but time frame-wise it''s been a week since they started dating. I did say they would take things slow. I have an idea how things will go don''t worry) I started the day by calling the school "Hello. . . yes, this is Theodore Hunt. . . I''m calling to say that my children Rose Hunt and Chloe Heart will not be coming in due to feeling poorly. Yes that''s Rose Hunt and Chloe Heart thank you, have a good day" I can guess from the shaky voice that the school have their suspicion on who has changed the school overnight. It''s not difficult to ?ssume as my kids were conveniently bullied by the people who are now suffering. No need to worry the kids aren''t sick, I just want to take them out to make some good memories to replace the bad one. The plan for today''s family outing is to take them to the beach. Laidback on the sofa with my eyes closed I got to thinking about my future. As I was deep in my thoughts I heard my children call out to me before I felt two small people jump on my ?h?st. My two kids looking down on me as they stared at me with a strong resolve in their eyes. I should feel happy that they''ve gotten over the bullying but why are my dad sensors going off. "How are my two princesses," I said "We''re okay," said Chloe as Rose nods strongly "That''s good," I said with a happy "Umm Dad" Said Rose "Yes, Rose," I said "Dad, I want to be strong," Said Rose as she clenched her tiny fists "Me too daddy," Said Chloe desperately *Sigh* "Why?" I said dejectedly "Cause I want to protect Chloe," Said Rose as she grabbed her sister''s hand "I want to protect Rose" Said Chloe as she squeezed her sister''s hand Propping my self up I kiss thier heads and said "I''ll make you strong but promise me, you''ll always be my Princesses" "hehe Dad is king" Said Chloe while giggling in her hands "So we are Princesses," Said Rose as her head tilted to the side Their innocent''s always amazes me but that''s just what makes them so adorable. (Note: I don''t particularly want the kids to be heroes. My reason is simply that HEROES DIE and Mc knows it. My thoughts might change) I was originally going to give my version of Super serum for their 10th birthday as I didn''t think they could control thier strength also because my kids have a strong sense of justice. I should be proud but this makes giving them powers even more problematic. I''ll just make them have the same strength as an ?du?t and it will have a switch that analysis the situation. Basically the same thing as the bracelet but instead of near-death, it''s just for small and unfair squabbles. Truthfully, I want my children to just be the background character not getting involved in the worlds power struggle or being the one to save the world but I can''t stop them if they do. Part of being a parent is giving the kids space to grow even if it''s not the way I wish it to go. I leave the kids on the couch and make breakfast. A few minutes later I hear Charlotte and Sonya keeping the kid''s company. "Morning" Said Charlotte after kissing me on the cheek "Good morning" I replied "Looks like the kids are much better today," Said Charlotte "Yep, oh I''ve called in sick for the kids. I thought it might be time for some RNR(Rest and Relaxation)" I said While storing a pot of porridge "Really! That''s great where are we going" Said Charlotte eagerly "I was thinking to my private Island," I said "Great, how''s about we invite everyone" Said Charlotte "Sounds like a plan. You call the girls and I''ll call Clint and see if his family wants a free vacation" I said "Free vacation?" Said Sonya as her head pops over the couch. "That''s right, we''re going out on a tropical trip," I said with enthusiasm "Tropical?" Asked Rose "I know, that''s lots of suns. Right, Dad? " Said Chloe smartly "That''s right, with a big sea that has fishes. There''s so much sand that we can build the biggest castle," I said, exaggerated "I want to build a trampoline" Said Rose while jumping on the couch "I''m gonna build a big white horse," Said Chloe as her eyes sparkled It seems this trip was the right move. I get to meet Clint''s family. It should be a good day. Chapter 57 - Not Dropped This has not been dropped I''ve just been hit by the crippling Writer''s Block. I''m still very much powering through so if you are still interested please b?r? with. I should be able to get a chapter out for tomorrow. BTW if I drop this then I''ll announce it but if three weeks pass and I haven''t said anything then It''s either my profile broke or the less probable death. Thank You for reading and sorry for the terrible schedule. Chapter 58 - Beach ~ Little Palace Morning 08:00 pm ~ It had been two hours since Theodore made the beach announcement. Two hours and yet they were still at home going through thier clothes. Theodore already picked out some beach shorts with a typical Hawaiian shirt. The girls and the kids were consulting each other on thier beach ware. Theodore stood by and gave a very appropriative nod while giving a positive comment. Of course, they still tried more clothes. ''Note to self, plan vacations a day ahead'' Thought Theodore while tiredly commenting on the cloths. After thirty more gruelling minutes, they finally came to a decision on what they would wear. Sonya and Charlotte were sporting a floral bikini and a large sun hat with a long floral skirt to match. The kids were wearing a one-piece swimsuit. Chloe''s swimsuit had her favourite cartoon Dora The Explorer. Rose''s swimsuit was her favourite cartoon Wonder Pets. On their foreheads was a pair of swimming goggles and In their hands was a bucket with a spade. On Theodore''s back was a large backpack filled with all that is beach fun, safe and delicious. Theodore did a mental check of all the things he had set himself to do before remembering to send the backed treats to the X Mansion. In the process of sending it, he Invited all of the X Mansion residents, unfortunately, they turned down the offer as they still had children trying to get used to their new home and they also had a lot of new residents after Theodore''s mutant helpline went live. With the family ready and the others ready he teleported the family to the beach. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ~ Hunt Island 08:30 ~ Just far east of Fiji sits a lonely Island among the seemingly infinitely wide ocean. This Island was created by Theodore in his attempt to understand his teleportation powers. It''s also been where he stores his larger creations. One of these large creations is a massive aircraft that will in future be used to aimlessly venture the space with the family. At the moment it''s used mainly as a farm. The island centre is just big enough to divide it up into different climate zones. Using some weather manipulating tech he had a large farm that was growing everything from the exhaustingly hot countries to the freezing cold countries. He took advantage of the already brilliant farm to actually have animals inhabiting the areas. This does indeed mean he has penguins and zebras living on the islands. For good measure, the island had a barrier that hid it from passing ships and satellites. It was essential the perfect safe house but on a much bigger scale. The kid''s reaction was exactly what you''d expect with touch exaggeration a splash of high pitched screams and a whole lot of adorable cuteness. The first thing they did was spread thier arms out and fall flat on thier back while flapping their arms. "Hehe Look, daddy, we''re Angeles," Said Rose as puts her hands together while smiling Theodore immediately pulled out his camera and took a beautiful image of his daughters with sand wings. "Bad daddy, you can''t take photo''s" Said Chloe who got up quickly and dusted herself down "Hmm, Hmm we need proper lighting and makeup," Said Rose as she pulls out her toy make up kit. Chloe looked at Sonya and Said "Mom, mirror please" Sonya dug into her handbag and pulled out a black compact mirror before passing it and saying "Careful don''t break or you''ll have bad luck" Chloe''s hands froze as the mirror slipped through her hands and hit the sand. *Gasp* The kid''s hands were now on their cheeks as they scaredly looked at the compact mirror that on the sand. Sonya laughed while picking it up "hahaha I''m locking, look" She opened it up to show the mirror was fine and said "This mirror doesn''t break easily especially on such soft sand" The kids showed an angry pout as they picked up their buckets while looking at their dad and said "Daddy, water" Theodore''s face had a playful smile as he nods and looks as Sonya. Who looked back defensively and said "Theo, don''t you dare" "Sorry, but the kids have spoken" Said Theodore with a smile before teleporting water directly into the girl''s buckets "Lying is bad, mom," Said Rose as she lifts the half-filled bucket Chloe follows closely with a threatening pout to match. "Wait" Said Charlotte "Phew," Said Sonya happily thinking that sensible Charlotte has come to save her Charlotte took Sonya''s handbag and sunhat before saying "Continue" "Charlotte!?" Said Sonya with a shocked expression before backing away from the kids "Stop, don''t run" Shouted Rose while running with her bucket "Not allowed to run" Said Chloe Theodore smiled before cheekily opening a portal behind Sonya to which he then gave a gentle shove that caused her to fall. "Theo!!" Said Sonya as she falls on the sand before being doused in water The kids high five *Slap* "Sin''s," Said Rose as she turns to the side while looking at Sonya "Washed" Said Chloe with her back against Rose Back to back with the ocean and sun as their backdrop. It would be cool if they weren''t so cute and adorable "Not sure where they learnt that from but I''m extremely proud," Said Theodore as he looks at their cool action pose Charlotte happily checked over the video she just recorded on her phone "They really are quite the amazing duo" *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* "Ah Nat, Jenni, Susan and May are ready," Said Rose while looking at the message she just got *Ding* *Ding* "What great timing Clints family and Bruce is ready to," Said, Theodore as he also got a message Pulling out a small toy-sized hut and another toy-sized simple-looking two London phone boxes. Throwing it to the side where it then grew into the regular-sized building. The hut could easily be seen to be a beach bar. The red phone booth was not truly see-through at it was just painted to look like a phone booth. It''s actually a changing room one being for females and another for males. The size inside is not too big but with its convent smart showers that target dirt of all forms and instantly dries you. Sonya and Charlotte particularly love this as they don''t have to go through the long struggle of thoroughly washing their long hair. "Sonya kids come we have to welcome the guests," Said Theodore as waves at them "Coming!" Shouted the kids "Ughh look at me, I''m covered in sand. Give me a second I''m gonna clean my self up" Said Sonya while scraping sand from her wet body She steps into the female changing rooms before coming back out looking good as new. Putting her sun hat back on she said "I''m ready" "Oo Can we welcome them I and Chloe have been practising" Said Rose while jumping up and down with her hand up "Go ahead" Said Theodore while looking forward to whatever they practised Opening multiple portals door that they had their friends walk out in beach attire. The kids jumped out in front with a very wide smile and said "Welcome to Little Palace''s extravaganza" Chapter 59 - Meet The FU*Cough* Family Standing in front of Theodore and his family were all their friends that they invited. "Hi, Theo," Said Jennifer happily "Theo," Said Natasha with a bright smile Natasha and Jennifer stood side by side. Natasha was wearing a bright orange Fringe Bikini that captured her beautiful slim build and brightened her usual quiet, cold appearance. On her head was a large sunhat with her ginger locks flowing down to the sides of her shoulders. Jennifer is a bit more on the busty side went for a more subtle outfit. She wore a black one-piece that covered her busty figure while showcasing her beautiful long legs and thick th??hs. A hat and Shades with her long black hair *Sniff* "Ah the sea breeze," Said Clint Clint Barton was wearing baggy swim shorts and unbuttoned green Hawaiian shirt with sunglasses. "This gorgeous women is my wife Laura. This is Cooper and Lila our children" Said, Clint Next to the Clint are his two children Lila Barton, Cooper Barton and on the end is his wife Laura. Mother of the family, Laura Barton a slim woman with long brunette hair. Wearing a lemon colour sundress with a big straw hat and sunglasses. "So, you''re Theo," Said Laura while looking back at Natasha who nodded in response "Hello, I''m Lila" Said Lila while hugging Laura''s leg Lila Barton is only a small toddler with short brunette hair tied into pigtails wearing a Winnie The Pooh one-piece swimsuit. "I''m Cooper" Said Cooper while crossing his arms Cooper Barton is a tall 8-year-old boy with short hair. He was matching with his dad. "Cough, Hi Theo thanks for the invite" Said, Bruce Bruce Banner was wearing a white short-sleeved cotton shirt light brown beach shorts with sunglasses. Standing next to him is girlfriend Betty Ross wearing a red one-piece with a large sun hat. "This is nice" Said Betty while admiring the area Standing on her own was May. May, Peter and Ned were all Invited but Peter and Ned couldn''t skip school. May was wearing a white sundress that captured her slightly curvy figure with an oversized sunhat blocking the sun and her brown hair cascading down over her shoulders. "Hi everyone I''m May Parker," Said May while patting her dress down Susan and her friends were also invited but they were in the middle of helping out in mutant power outbreak. It''s generally an X Men job but they had a bunch of new Mutant kids that b?r?ly spoke English. Luckily Theodore saw this coming and sent them a stock of earpiece that could translate for them. Looking at his friends Theodore couldn''t help but think while smiling ''This is gonna be fun'' Theodore then teleported a bundle of water sports equipment made up of a set of jet ski''s, a speed boat, banana boating, surfboards and floaties. "Wow!" Said the Cooper and Lila "Dad is so cool, right?" Said Rose "So, where''s are we cooking. I was promised barbecue feast on the beach" Said Clint "Well, I was thinking we first build ourselves a nice big firepit, then make another fire for some old school cooking," Said Theodore "Just like scouts," Said Clint happily "Well, for starters let''s take you guys on a tour of the island," Said Theodore as he starts walking towards the thick jungle Looking back and waving he said "Come on, follow me as the great me shows you more of my greatness. Nah but seriously follow cause you might get lost" Everyone give a small chuckle at his joke and follow closely after him. A few minutes of walking they are met with a large old fashion steam train. It was larger, unlike the usual Steam trains the control room is not separated from its passengers. The control room now had a large couch seating area with a table. The control room was completely exposed showing off all of the levers and knobs with a set of ropes hanging from the ceiling. "Is this safe?" asked Bruce in a concerning tone "Ah don''t worry it might look old but it''s more reliable than any railway transport. Everything is automated. I''ve preset it to stop at certain places. It doesn''t really run on coal, its runs on solar power the smoke that comes out is just a hologram. So who want to pull the cord for us to start our journey" Said, Theodore "I do!!" Said the kids The kids all grab the cord as Theo says "On three pull twice" The sound of the trains mechanical parts began to move *Clanck, Clanck* "1. .2. . 3!!!" Shouted Theodore as the kids pull the cord *Choo, Choo, Chooga-Chooga!!* "Full steam ahead" Shouted the children They went around the island showing off his self sustaining farms and picking some fresh vegetables with fruits. Continuing their journey they made their way into the private habitats. Outside the train, they could see an area just covered in snow with polar bears, penguins and more. Before letting them step out Theodore threw a disc-like an object at them that then flew to their ?h?st before sticking. From the disc, a barrier spread over their body. "Uncle Theo what this" Said Lila pointing at the disc on her ?h?st "Well it an invisible coat so that it can protect you from the cold" Said Theo "This would do a lot of good for certain jobs," Said Clint while thinking of the freezing cold stake out missions he had experienced "Winter is just around the corner. I don''t think I''ll be leaving home when it comes" Said May While looking at the bears and penguins seemingly ignore each other''s existence, Jennifer couldn''t help but ask "Theodore, how many endangered species, do you have hidden away here" "How many? hmm I think I have them all" Said Theodore casually "What!? You need to return them immediately" Said Jennifer with a startled tone "Calm down, all the animals on the island are perfectly safe. All I''m doing is helping them get through their younger years of hunting in a more controlled environment whilst also teaching them the dangers. I don''t separate them from thier parents either so don''t worry about that. After they grow into ?du?thood I release them back into their natural habitats where they are more prepared to survive. Oh and I''ve also begun to breed them and clone them as to change them from endangered to just another common animal" Said Theodore To further prove his innocence he brings up a hologram that shows the statistics for thier life expectancy and the increase of said endangered species. "See, no problem. I''ve even gone out of my way to set up some patrol drones to protect them, poachers, once they get back thier original habitats" Said Theodore "You really are the best" Said Jennifer before planting a kiss on his cheek "That''s honestly pretty cool," Said Clint supportively "That''s really amazing," Said May blankly "He really is a nice guy" Whispered Laura to Natasha "That''s just how he is" Said Natasha while showing a proud smile "This is how we should have used our scientific knowledge," Said Betty with a bitter smile "The super serum was a mistake but it''s not too late we can still make a difference," Said Bruce as he squeezes Betty''s hand They resume going to different habitats and learning about them with the ever so animal enthusiast Jennifer and Theodore provide some more detailed info. Back at the beach, after thier two-hour journey around the Island, everyone was running low on fumes. So Theodore passed around an energy bar that completely restores the consumer''s physical stamina mental stamina. "Alright, I think its time for the real fun" Shouted Theodore "Yeah!!!" Shouted the children Chapter 60 - Skipping Phases Before getting to some real fun Theodore first introduced the convenient changing rooms. Taking out a set of deck chairs and beach umbrellas they set up a place to relax and sunbathe. With everything done Theodore took out a long piece of metal. The long piece of metal had a tattoo like an appearance boarding on tribal and robotic. Passing a set around Theodore then introduce it "This is an emergency safety tat. It will review your situation for any dangers. Once it detects any form of danger that could be life threatening or leave you crippled it will deploy a barrier to protect you" He then moved to show how to use it "All you do is place it near your wrist then it will wrap around and sink into your skin. Then you have a cool tattoo that keeps you safe. In case you''re worried that it''s permanent then don''t fret as it easily detaches" Around his wrist was a black and white tattoo that covered his forearm. The tattoo appeared to be a tribal tattoo that had mechanical and cyberpunk vibe. Most importantly it was it good looking. "Sorry, but why a tattoo, don''t you think the kids are too young for a tattoo''s" Said Laura who immediately confiscated her kid''s safety tat. "ah Sorry, I almost forgot there''s also a black elastic band version," Said, Theo, pulling out a plain black wrist band "Can I have the tattoo Dad, It looks really cool?" Said Cooper excitedly "Sure thing buddy, we''ll take two safety, tats," Said, Clint while rubbing his son''s hair "Cooper, you ain''t keeping it on after this. Well, we''ll take the wrist band''s, thank you," Said, Laura happily With everyone wearing the necessary protection Theodore began to speak "Okay, so what''s first jet ski''s, banana boat, surfing, windsurfing or maybe just a swim" "I can''t swim there''s too much water, dad!" Said Rose while raising her hand "Pool too big," Said, Chloe shaking frightfully while looking at the open ocean "I can swim," Said, Cooper proudly with a confident nod Lila tugged at her mother''s hand with a pleading look. Laura looked down and said "Don''t worry, Dad, Cooper and Mommy, will teach ya" Lila gave a wide smile and nodded happily. Clint and Theodore were stood side by side while Rose, Chloe and Lida held onto their outstretched arms. "Dad, I can''t feel the ground, Where the ground!?" Shouted Rose fearful "I don''t want to swim, Daddy," Said, Chloe "I''m a scared dad," Said Lida tearfully towards Clint Theodore looked at Clint as they both exchange the same look of concern. "So like how did you learn to swim" Said Theo as the kids began to splash each other with their free hand "I fell off a boat and was forced to adapt" Said Clint with a deep sigh before continuing "What about you?" "When I was 4 my family went on a trip to Fiji, there I learnt how the locals learnt to swim" Said Theo with some difficult "Sounds nice," Said Clint "Let me finish, my family and other families took a boat to the deep waters and then they took the kids by the armpits and through them a few meters away from the boat, and then we just swim," Said Theo "Haha, didn''t you say your family was normal," Said Clint "Well, they are normal but the moment they learn something they have the need to try it out and at the time I was seen as a genius for a kid so they thought I would be fine well try weren''t wrong," Said, Theo while shrugging "Haha, that''s quite common in tropical countries. Well Lida are you still scared" Said Clint Lisa stopped splashing her new friends and shook her head "Nope, it''s fun" "What about you two" Said Theo "I''m A-Okay" Said Rose with a bright smile "It''s good," Said Chloe happily "Okay now well teach you how to swim" Said Theo before looking his fellow teacher Lida looked up at her dad (Clint) nervously and said: "Me too?" "Yes we will teach you to go real fast," Said Clint with an exaggerated tone while lifting his daughter up in the air ? ? ? ? ? A few meters away from Theo was his Girlfriends, prospective girlfriend Natasha May, Betty, Laura and Banna aimlessly floating on a floaty. "So what''s everyone thinking," Said Sonya "Well, I''m just shocked that S.H.I.E.L.D surveillance has never picked up on this clearly high energy using the island. It amazing the energy usage need to run this place amounts to the same amount as a large country," Said Banna while sipping on a coconut "Huh? S.H.E.I.L.D?" Said May in a questioning tone "It''s just a secret international anti-terrorism department like FBI but it focuses on the supernatural like mutants and other abnormalities," Said Charlotte simply not caring for the secrecy "Um should you have told me that like, will I be" Said May while making a cut-throat action "Nah, If they made a move on you then they will have to deal with the big bad wolf," Said Jennifer while pointing at Theo in the distance "Is Theo really that amazing like is he a big shot or is he national threat" Said May meekly "Nope," Said Natasha May sighed in relief "He''s a universal threat," Said Sonya *Gulp* Was heard from May as she shook for a second before her eyes became steady and said "Doesn''t matter I''m still gonna pester him until he tells me what Peter has been up too" Sona looked at her fellow women ''I call by the end the day she falls for him'' Natasha replied back while secretly raising 2 fingers ''2 days'' ''I think she can hold out for 5 days'' Thought Jennifer ''I say the same as Jenni'' Thought Charlotte ''I''m hopeful and think she won''t fall at all'' Said Betty hoping for May to be normal ''She is on the edge but not yet it will take at least a day for her to completely fall unless someone gives her a push'' Said Laura wisely While the girls were making bets Bruce looked at the situation and said "Did I miss something?" "Nope, so how is your guy''s new place," Asked Sonya towards Betty and Bruce "It''s only been one night but it''s nice and quiet," Said Betty "Yeah it''s really nice, I''m particularly grateful for the lab" Said Bruce "So have you guys done any science stuff," Said Jennifer "We''re trying to relax" Said Bruce while showing a smile to Betty "So you guys are scientists" Asked May "Ah, right we ain''t done any proper introductions. Bruce Banner and this is Betty Ross they are considered the top scientists that specializes in gamma radiation but not limited to it," Said, Jennifer enthusiastically "Betty Ross? Wait aren''t you that girl on the news that went missing, your dad is looking for you" Said May as springs up from her floaty "Sigh, he''s not looking for me but for Bruce," Said, Betty sadly knowing the bitter truth "And you the guy that her Dad said kidnapped her," Said May loudly "We''ll it will be known soon enough and Theo is more frightening than the truth. I''m the big green giant that ran amuck in New York was me" Said, Bruce tiredly "What? So you''re on the run" Said May "Yeah, technically b-but Hulk is a good guy he never fights unless irritated. They also twisted the story Hulk was getting rid of the monster" Said Betty defensively May''s was in shock as she "Your gonna need to get used it as Theo has a thing for making Interesting friends," Said Charlotte "Your form of interesting is dangerous" Said May tiredly before continuing with a bright and confident smile "But It ain''t boring" "So is there anymore ''interesting'' things that you haven''t mentioned " Said May "Well, we are S.H.I.E.L.D agents that include Clint. Oh and I can also turn into a 7ft female version of cousin and Nat is one the worlds greatest spy and ?ssassin while Clint is the most talented archer" Said Jennifer while pointing at Natasha "I''m just a mother and a writer" Said Charlotte "Oh, it''s my turn well I was the worlds best A.I," Said, Sonya proudly "What!!?" Said May, Laura, Bruce and Betty "I never did hear how you managed to become human" Said Natasha Everyone not including Charlotte looked at Sonya with eyes of expectations. "Well I was an A.I that Theo had built initially I lived in the screens or the things around the house then I built a body with Theo and made it become my main body. Though I was still not human as I couldn''t taste or touch then. One night I while I was working in the lab I began to float and glow with a bright a light then I became Human. And they lived happily ever after" Said Sonya comically May, Natasha, Laura, Bruce and Jennifer stared at her in disbelief. "But how?!" Said, Bruce while his eyes sparkled with interest "I don''t know. After I became human Theo appeared not the least bit surprised but more of like he anticipated it. I kinda gathered that Theo was the cause" Said, Sonya "That''s it!? The idea that Theo turned your synthetic skin and mechanical parts into real flesh and blood with some mystical light is not logical it''s, IT''S Godlike!" Said Bruce frustratedly Hearing the obvious conclusion that Bruce came to the others went quite thinking of just how outrageous Sonya''s story is. As they thought about it a tall shadow appears suddenly behind and slowly moves in on May. "BOO!," Said Theodore while grabbing May''s shoulders "Ahhh, Eeek!!!" Shouted May as she trails and falls off her floaty *SPLASH* "Wow, that worked better than I thought it would," Said Theo while nodding to himself May sprung out from the water and said "What the hell Theo you scared me nearly half to death" May proceeded to throw jabs at Theodore''s chiselled abs. "How are the swimming lessons going" Said Laura Stretching his arms out accepting May''s punches Theodore replied "The girls can just about swim but it doesn''t matter match as the wristband detects distress in its users and helps them with the situation. So I think we can start having some fun like Cooper is doing" Theodore pointed Cooper who was having the time of his life on a jet ski. *VROOM* "COOPER!! slow it down you could injure yourself!!" Shouted Laura at her son who was now speeding around on a jet ski. "It okay Mom my tattoo will save me look.." Said Cooper as he drove up a small ramp and intentionally falls off. With no sign of fear, he spread his hands and legs to do a heart-wrenching and skin slapping belly flop. (Note: Belly Flops are dangerous) "COOPER!!" Shouted everyone in distress A few seconds before his body could hit the water surface a blurry barrier appeared below him that then absorbed the impact than he steadily fell into the water uninjured. "Whoo!!" Shouted Cooper as he pops out of the water "Phew," Said Laura in relief Theodore''s usual cool self was showing a broken smile. From watching the scene as he learnt that absolute safety in danger. "I''m next" Shouted Chloe and Rose excitedly "Umm Chloe Rose it''s very dangerous so let''s just swim, please," Said Theodore appearing next to them begging for them to not be reckless "It''s okay I trust daddy''s inventions," Said Rose while raising her wrist band "That''s really sweet Princess but I''m not comfortable with seeing you do something like that" Said Theodore with a difficult smile Chloe being the smartest of the two contemplated her options with her hand on her chin making a thinking look. After some thought, she gave a hard thought and said with confidence radiating from her "Dad" "Yes," Said Theodore hoping that Chloe had weighed the good and the bad, and saw his point. Those hopes were immediately trampled on by Chloe answer "It''s okay as long as you look away," Said Chloe while nodding to herself Her sister Rose looked at Chloe and said "Of course, dad go play Mommy, Momma and the Aunties" Before he could reply he watched his kids swim away and move towards the kid-sized jet ski. ''Did my kids just shoo me away. No, they''ve skipped phases. That parent advice book said that it would start when they near their teens'' Complained Theodore with the painful expression of a heartbroken man "Sigh, Daisy keep there speed to a safe one please" Said Theodore while watching his daughters struggle on to the jet ski''s "Rose, Chloe," said Charlotte who saw her grieving boyfriend sulking "Yes!!" Shouted Rose and Chloe "Drive slow and no ramps or you won''t be allowed to watch cartoons for a week" Said Charlotte like the experienced parent she is (Note: Charlotte has been a mother for 5 years while Theodore has only had 1 year) "O-Kay," Said the girls in a less than enthusiastic voice Theodore looked towards Clint and his Lida enjoying their father-daughter time and thought ''Cherish it, friend'' Looking back towards his daughters he shouted "Wait for me let''s play a game" Chapter 61 - Rewrite Hello readers, fans and reasonably angry commenters. It took a while to come to this conclusion so let me apologise for the delay, I''m sorry but I will be cutting this story short. It was around last July that I began writing on a whim to practice the father-daughter interactions and try my hand in describing the wholesome cuteness of children. It was most definitely a success at the beginning but I slowly felt at a loss It diverted into focusing on being cool and seeing what women would fall for him. Another reason was that it bothered me how many unnecessary plots I had, like the lack of interaction with Frank Castle or the two elderly couple I named randomly making it seem like sub-characters. I also jumped on to the relationship boat way too fast. Though love admittedly can spur from a short time of knowing one another. The creation of Sonya and Charlotte deemed useless when the harem should consist of Marvel Characters. I will look for characters that have a similar personality to balance things out. Like storm as Charlotte replacement as they both have that cool and collected air to them. Sonya I think was just another Jennifer(She-Hulk) in all honesty I officially announce the death Of Rose Hunt And Chloe Hunt. . . A moment of silence please. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Thank you back to topic Powers needs a change, I like the one punch man ability but it lacks the flexibility of Martial Arts that is seen in other anime. He''s still gonna be stupid OP but with flexibility. Haki most likely Last but not least I want a more slice of life so I thought of having the new timeline be just before or after the events of the New York Invasion. So all these changes will happen in a novel that is similar but better. It''s still a Marvel fanfic with a more slice life. I will announce its first chapter through here with its novel name for you to find. I recommend leaving this in your library as I will shamelessly say that it''s a good read. It will take me few days, see you soon Chapter 62 - New book the first chapter of the rewrite is out it''s called "A Father in Marvel" If you can''t find it search my name Flat_Moon